Skip to main content

Full text of "The problem of the Pacific in the twentieth century"

See other formats


{ 


Ha^ 


/ 


THE   PROBLEM  OF  THE   PACIFIC 
IN    THE    TWENTIETH    CENTURY 


THE     PROBLEM     OF 

THE    PACIFIC    IN    THE 
TWENTIETH  CENTURY 

By       GENERAL       n'.       GOLOVIN 

IN   COLLABORATION    WITH   ADMIRAL  A.   D.   BUBNOV 

TRANSLATED       BY       C.      NABOKOFF 
INTRODUCTION      BY      HAROLD     WILLIAMS 


NEW  YORK 
CHARLES    SCRIBNER'S    SONS 

1922 


bbdt 


612234 


^•-7.6^ 


FOREWORD 

The  object  of  this  book  is  to  disclose  to  the 
reader  the  essence  of  the  problem  of  the  Pacific. 
In  no  other  sphere  of  human  activities  are 
people  as  prone  to  nourish  illusions  as  in  the 
domain  of  phenomena  affecting  the  common- 
wealth as  a  whole.  To  nourish  such  illusions 
is,  however,  as  dangerous  an  error  as  to  approach 
a  precipice  blindfolded.  For  this  reason  the 
author  has  aimed  chiefly  at  restricting  himself 
to  the  realm  of  realities  in  dealing  with  the 
problem  of  the  Pacific.  One  of  these  realities 
is  the  necessity  of  all  international  agreements 
being  backed  by  actual  force.  We  may  deplore 
this  fact  the  more  bitterly  that  mankind  has 
but  recently  suffered  such  heavy  losses  in  blood 
and  treasure  ;  but  such  is  the  present  condition 
of  the  world,  and  it  must  be  taken  into  account, 
more  especially  in  a  treatise,  for  such  is  the 
primary  principal  of  positive  science  in  search  of 
the  truth.  The  realities  of  so  vast  a  problem  as 
that  of  the  Pacific  can  only  be  understood  if  the 
investigator  embraces  the  entire  field  of  social, 
economic,  political  and  military  conditions 
appertaining    to    the    problem.     The    view    has 


6      THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

recently  become  prevalent  that  he  who  speaks 
of  military  power  is  a  "  militarist."  This,  how- 
ever, is  as  great  a  fallacy  as  the  reverse  assertion 
that  he  -who  talks  of  nothing  but  peace  is  a 
"  pacifist." 

-  Truth,  even  bitter  truth,  is  better  than  the 
most  high-minded  fallacy. 

The  author  has  visited  Japan,  Siberia,  China, 
the  Philippines,  the  Malay  States,  and  Hawaii 
in  1919  and  1920,  and  his  personal  impressions 
and  investigations  form  the  basis  of  the  present 
book.  The  list  of  works  which  he  has  perused 
in  the  course  of  his  investigation  of  the  problem 
of  the  Pacific  is  hereto  appended. 

The  author  wishes  to  acknowledge  his  debt  to 
Admiral  A.  T>.  Bubnov,  who  has  contributed 
Chapters  VII — X.  Admiral  Bubnov  took  part 
in  the  Russo-Japanese  War,  was  Professor  of  the 
Naval  Staff  College  at  Petrograd,  and  Chief  of 
the  Naval  Section  of  the  Staff  of  the  Supreme 
Commander-in-Chief  in  the  Great  War.  The 
Admiral  is  an  authoritative  student  of  the 
questions  of  naval  strategy  discussed  in  the 
chapters  that  belong  to  his  pen. 

The  author  also  has  to  thank  Mr.  C.  Nabokoff, 
the  late  Russian  Charge  d' Affaires  in  London, 
for  undertaking  the  translation  of  his  book. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 
FOREWORD 5 

INTRODUCTION ■.  .  .  9 

CHAPTER 

I.      THE  ROUTES   OF  JAPANESE   SETTLERS       .  .  .         13 

II.  THE  ECONOMIC  CONDITION  OF  PRESENT-DAY  JAPAN  25 

m.  THE  POLITICAL  ASPECT  OP  MODERN  JAPAN    .  .  36 

IV.  japan's   POLICY   IN   KOREA 48 

V.  japan's   POLICY   IN   CHINA 55 

VI.  THE   FUTURE   CONFLICT  IN   THE   PACIFIC  .  .  81 

VII,      THE      NAVAL      FORCES      OF    THE    UNITED     STATES 

AND    OF  JAPAN  IN    THE   PACIFIC  ...  96 

VIII.      THE    STRATEGICAL    CONDITIONS    OF    NAVAL    WAR- 
FARE  IN  THE   PACIFIC 121 

IX.  THE  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS  OF  WAR  BETWEEN 
THE  UNITED  STATES  AND  JAPAN  IN  THE 
WESTERN  PACIFIC 160 

X.      THE        MILITARY       SIGNIFICANCE      OF       POLITICAL 

GROUPINGS    IN    THE    PACIFIC       .  .  .  .171 

XI.  THE  BEARING  OF  RUSSIA  AND  OF  HER  FAR 
EASTERN  DOMINIONS  UPON  THE  PROBLEM  OF 
THE    PACIFIC 197 

XII.      THE   WASHINGTON    CONFERENCE     .  .  .  .214 

7 


8      THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

PAGB 

APPENDIX  I. — BIBLIOGRAPHY 244 


APPENDIX  II. — EXTRACTS    FROM    THE    TREATY    FOR    THE 

LIMITATION    OF    NAVAL    ARMAMENTS        .  .  .  .246 

APPENDIX   III. — THE    21   DEMANDS         .  .         .  255 


INTRODUCTION 

The  author  of  the  following  work,  General 
Nikolai  Nikolaievich  Golovin,  is  one  of  the 
most  distinguished  Russian  officers  of  the  new 
school  who  did  so  much  to  increase  the  efficiency 
of  the  Russian  Army  during  the  period  between 
the  Russo-Japanese  War  and  the  Great  War. 
As  professor  of  tactics  for  many  years  in  the 
Military  Academy,  or  Staff  College  in  St.  Peters- 
burg, he  maintained  a  consistent  struggle  against 
the  old  deadening  spirit  of  routine,  brought 
into  the  work  of  the  school  modern  methods 
and  broad  and  progressive  ideas  and  insisted 
on  a  thoroughly  scientific  outlook  on  military 
problems.  A  brilliant  pupil  of  Marshal  Foch's, 
he  profited  in  all  his  work  by  the  lessons  of 
his  master. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  Great  War,  General 
Golovin  commanded  the  regiment  of  Grodno 
Hussars.  In  the  course  of  the  fighting  he  received 
shell-shock.  Later  he  was  transferred  to  the  staff 
of  General  Lechitsky's  Army  as  Quartermaster- 
General  (Director  of  Operations),  and  in  1916,  as 
Chief  of  Staff  of  the  Seventh  Army,  he  was  largely 
responsible  for  the  success  of  General  Brusilov's 


10    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

advance  against  the  Austro-Hungarian  Army. 
During  the  latter  period  of  the  war  General 
Golovin  was  Chief  of  Stafi  on  the  Rumanian 
Front,  and  after  the  break-up  of  the  Army  and 
the  Bolshevist  Revolution  he  retired  to  Odessa, 
where  he  lived  in  obscurity  until  the  victory 
of  the  Allies  and  the  opening  up  of  the  Black 
Sea  enabled  him  to  come  to  Western  Europe. 

In  1919  General  Golovin  acted  for  some  time 
in  Paris  as  Assistant  Military  Representative  of 
Admiral  Kolchak  and  General  Denikin  for 
Europe,  and  later  in  the  year  went  to  Siberia 
to  assume  the  post  of  Chief  of  Staff  in  Admiral 
Kolchak's  Army.  He  had  hardly  entered  upon 
his  duties,  however,  when  he  was  laid  low  by 
a  serious  illness,  and  had  to  go  to  Japan  to 
recruit.  While  he  lay  ill,  Kolchak's  Army  broke 
up  and  the  Bolsheviks   overran  Siberia. 

The  present  work  is  based  on  the  results  of 
General  Golovin's  close  observation  of  the  Pacific 
situation  in  the  period  immediately  following  on 
the  war.  His  observation  has  a  quality  of  fresh- 
ness and  objectivity.  A  trained  scientific  mind, 
after  being  immersed  for  several  years  in  the 
strategic  problems  of  the  war  and  the  tangled 
and  harassing  problems  of  the  Russian  Revolu- 
tion, with  all  its  startling  revelations  of  the 
inner  structure  of  the  State  and  society,  was 
directed  upon  that  new  and  remarkable  situation 


INTRODUCTION  11 

in  the  Pacific  which  recently  attracted  the 
anxious  attention  of  the  Powers  assembled  in 
the  Washington  Conference.  The  decisions  of 
the  Conference  have  thrown  some  light  on  the 
problem  of  the  Pacific,  and  have  somewhat 
diminished  its  complexity  and  its  dangers.  None 
the  less,  the  problem  presents  a  new  and  highly 
interesting  phase  in  the  world's  development, 
and  General  Golovin's  objective  account  of  the 
factors  involved  is  of  particular  interest  at  the 
present  moment.  Some  readers  may  not  agree 
with  all  the  author's  conclusions,  but  they  will 
at  least  recognise  the  value  of  his  first-hand 
observations  and  of  his  skilful  marshalling  of 
the  facts  on  the  basis  of  which  the  situation 
may  be  judged.  The  Washington  Conference, 
beneficial  as  many  of  its  decisions  are,  has  done 
little  more  than  mark  and  fix  in  certain  general 
political  agreements  the  main  outlines  of  the 
problem.  It  has  by  no  means  laid  to  rest  those 
swiftly  growing  forces,  political  and  economic, 
which  are  thrusting  this  problem  more  and  more 
urgently  upon  the  attention  of  the  world. 
General  Golovin's  work  may  be  recommended 
to  the  reader  as  an  important  contribution  to 
the  study  of  the  rapid  changes  in  national  values 
and  the  confused  clash  of  national  ambitions 
on  the  Asiatic  shores  of  the  Pacific. 

HAROLD   WILLIAMS. 


THE  PKOBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

IN  THE 

TWENTIETH  CENTURY 

CHAPTER    I 

THE  ROUTES  OF  JAPANESE  SETTLERS 

The  great  Russian  Professor  of  Chemistry, 
Mendeleiev,  wrote,  not  long  before  his  death, 
a  remarkable  book  entitled  Towards  the  Under- 
standing of  Russia.  His  conclusions  are  based 
entirely  upon  the  data  of  the  first  All-Russian 
census  of  1897.  Discussing  the  density  of  the 
population  of  the  greater  part  of  European 
Russia  (except  the  North — the  provinces  of 
Archangel,  Vologda  and  Olonetzk),  he  writes  : 
"  The  vast  majority  of  the  population  of  Euro- 
pean Russia  is  in  the  same  position  as  that 
which  obtained  three  or  four  centuries  ago  in 
most  European  countries.  That  position  caused 
certain  historical  events — religious  wars,  rebel- 
lions, revolutions,  the  advent  of  Napoleon,  etc. — 
and  such  an  impetus  for  emigration  that  America 
and  the  African  shores  rapidly  became  colonised 
by  European  settlers.     Some  of  the  events  which 

13 


14    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

are  taking  place  in  Russia  are  undoubtedly 
occasioned  by  the  position  in  which  we  are  now 
placed."  These  lines  were  written  in  1906, 
immediately  after  the  disastrous  Japanese  War 
and  the  Revolution  of  1905. 

Only  fifteen  years  have  elapsed,  and  Russia 
found  herself  involved  in  a  fresh  war,  and  later 
in  civil  war  provoked  by  the  Bolsheviks.  At 
present  the  country  is  faced  with  the  prospect 
of  the  slow  death  of  tens  of  millions  of  her 
people. 

Mendeleiev's  powerful  scientific  brain  struck 
the  basic  cause  which  determines  all  events, 
irrespective  of  the  outward  diversity  of  their 
manifestations.  There  is  no  other  means  of 
foretelling  the  future.  If  you  wish  to  acquire 
knowledge  of  the  general  character  of  a  locality, 
you  must  rise  to  a  certain  height.  The  outward 
appearance  of  events,  as  a  rule,  completely 
absorbs  the  attention  of  the  contemporaries  and 
prevents  them  from  perceiving  the  true  cause 
which  underlies  these  events.  And  yet  the 
movements  that  occur  in  the  arena  of  history 
are  but  waves  rolling  on  the  surface,  driven 
into  motion  by  unseen  forces.  Individual  leaders, 
party  programmes,  the  ideological  foundations 
of  political  aspirations  and  the  national  conflicts 
which  they  engender  are  but  different  com- 
binations of  the  component  parts  of  social  life. 
Thus  the  pictures  in  the  kaleidoscope  change 
rapidly  at  the  slightest  touch  of  the  hand  that 
moves  it.  The  diversity  and  mobility  of  the 
social  phenomena  which  we  witness  prevent  us 


ROUTES  OF  JAPANESE  SETTLERS  15 

from  seeing  the  fundamental  causes  that  produce 
these  combinations. 

The  complex  international  problem  which  has 
now  arisen  in  the  Pacific  is  due  primarily  to 
the  excess  of  the  population  in  Japan.  Accord- 
ing to  the  census  of  1920  the  islands  of  Japan 
(of  which  the  main  are  Nippon,  Shikoku,  Kiu- 
shiu  and  Jesso) — a  total  area  of  148,756  square 
miles — have  a  population  of  55,961,140.  In 
other  words,  375  per  square  mile,  a  density 
almost  equal  to  that  of  the  British  Isles  and 
almost  double  that  of  France.  One  must  of 
course  bear  in  mind  that  an  acre  of  rice  can 
feed  a  greater  number  of  people  than  an  acre 
of  Russian  rye,  and  that  a  mere  comparison 
of  figures  is  not  therefore  convincing.  There 
are,  however,  other  indications  of  the  density 
of  the  population  of  Japan.  Although  she  is 
essentially  an  agricultural  country  she  is  com- 
pelled to  import  foodstuffs.  Thus  in  1919  Japan 
imported  food  to  the  value  of  250,000,000  yen. 
The  masses  of  the  population  are  dependent 
upon  the  rice  crop,  because  the  area  under 
cultivation  cannot  be  increased.  A  rise  in  the 
prices  of  rice  provokes  popular  risings  (rice- 
riots). 

Nippon  is  the  most  densely  populated  island. 
In  the  region  of  Kioto  and  Osaka  there  are 
over  1,000  inhabitants  to  the  square  mile.  In 
the  region  of  Yokohama  and  Nogaia  over  750. 
On  the  remainder  of  Nippon  and  on  the  other 
islands  except  Jesso,  there  are  about  500  to  the 
square  mile. 


16    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

The  territory  of  the  Northern  island,  Jesso, 
is  more  than  one-tenth  of  the  total  area  of  Japan 
and  it  has  only  sixty-five  people  per  square  mile. 
Here  we  are  confronted  with  a  fact  which 
affords  an  important  clue  for  the  solution  of 
the  problem  of  the  routes  which  Japanese 
settlers  are  endeavouring  to  follow. 

In  the  course  of  thousands  of  years  the  Japanese 
people  has  grown  in  a  kind  of  enclosure  formed 
by  three  islands :  Nippon,  Shikoku,  and  Kiu-shiu. 
It  is  only  during  the  last  fifty  years  that  Japan 
began  to  colonise  Jesso,  where  about  1,500,000 
people  have  been  sent.  Competent  authorities 
have  long  since  noticed  that  Japanese  emigration 
towards  the  North  has  been  very  slow,  and  have 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  extensive  Japanese 
emigration  is  possible  only  to  countries  South 
of  the  forty-fifth  parallel. 

The  experience  of  the  colonisation  of  Southern 
Sakhalien  is  another  striking  proof  of  the  diffi- 
culties encountered  by  Japan  in  her  endeavours 
to  colonise  the  North.     This  territory  was  ceded 
to  Japan  by  Russia  in  1905.     In  fifteen  years, 
in  spite  of  many  efforts,  the  population  there 
has  reached  the  insignificant  figure   of   75,000, 
of  whom  only  17,000  actually  inhabit  the  island, 
while  the  rest  only  come  to  Sakhalien  for  the 
summer.     It    is    to    be    noted    that    Jesso    and 
Sakhalien  offer  another  fundamental  condition 
which    the    Japanese    people    cannot    renounce. 
The  Japanese  is  essentially  an  islander ;  he  is 
organically  bound  to  the  sea,  to  its  industries 
and  climate. 


ROUTES  OF  JAPANESE  SETTLERS  17 

For  this  reason  the  argument  which  is  to  be 
found   in   some   American   and   English   papers 
concerning  the   possibiUty    of    Japanese    settle- 
ments    in     Siberia     is     based     upon     a     total 
misconception  of  the  realities  of  the  situation. 
As  long  as  Japan  is  sufficiently  strong  to  safe- 
guard her  expansion  as  a  fully  developed  Power, 
she    will    never    accept    such    a    solution.     The 
Far  Eastern  possessions  of  Russia  may  prove 
useful  to  Japan  in  many  ways,  but  we  repeat : 
the  colonisation  of  Siberia  is  not  the  goal  towards 
which  Japan  is  striving.     The  emigration  of  the 
Japanese    to    North    America    began    in    1900. 
The  majority  of  these  immigrants  settle  on  the 
shores  of  the  Pacific,  and  chiefly  in  California. 
The  waves  of  the  Yellow  race  that  have  washed 
the  American  shores  of  the  Pacific  have  caused 
the    United    States    to    ponder.     The    Yellow 
people,    efficient    and    laborious    agriculturists 
with  an  infinitely  lower  standard  of  life  than 
the  natives,  and  consequently  ready  to  accept 
a  lower  wage,  proved  dangerous  competitors  on 
the  general  labour  market.     Since  the  spring  of 
1905  the  San  Francisco  Chronicle  started  a  cam- 
paign     against      Japanese      immigration,      an 
"  Asiatics'     Exclusion     League "  was     formed 
which     demanded     the     repatriation     of     the 
Japanese,    or   at   least   the   prohibition   of   any 
further   influx.     Public    opinion   compelled   the 
State  of  California  to  enact  local  laws  directed 
against  the  Japanese.     In  1908  the  children  of 
Japanese  immigrants  were  excluded  from  public 
schools.     The    Anti-Japanese    attitude    of    the 

2 


18    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

State  of  California  was  to  a  certain  extent 
mitigated  by  the  conciliatory  influence  of  Presi- 
dent Roosevelt.  At  the  same  time,  the  Federal 
Government  insisted  at  Tokio  that  Japanese 
emigration  to  the  United  States  should  cease. 
During  the  negotiations  for  the  Trade  Agreement 
of  1908  with  the  United  States,  Japan  undertook 
to  restrict  her  emigration.  The  significance  of 
this  pledge,  which  has  become  widely  known  as 
the  "  Gentlemen's  Agreement,"  was  so  explained 
by  a  Japanese  authority  {The  Japan  Year  Book, 
Tokio,  1919-1920)  :— 

"  In  1908  the  School  Board  of  San  Francisco 
decided  to  segregate  Japanese  children.  This 
action  the  Japanese  residing  in  America,  the 
Japanese  Government,  and  the  people  resented. 
In  connection  with  this,  strong  opposition  to 
Japanese  immigration  manifested  itself  on  the 
Pacific  coast.  So  threatening  v/as  the  agitation 
that  legislation  prohibiting  Japanese  labour 
immigration  was  imminent.  To  avert  the  enact- 
ment of  these  laws,  which  the  Japanese  considered 
humiliating,  they,  in  the  '  Gentlemen's  Agree- 
ment,' undertook  to  satisfy  America  by  regulating 
immigration.  It  may  be  asked  why  America 
should  think  of  excluding  the  Japanese  or  what 
right  she  had  to  do  so.  When  the  treaties  were 
revised  in  1894  America  expressly  reserved  the 
right  to  legislate  on  questions  relating  to  immigra- 
tion. At  that  time  comparatively  few  Japanese 
had  crossed  over  to  America,  but  the  Chinese 
question  had  in  its  adjustment  caused  much 
trouble,  and  America  carefully  guarded  her  rights 


ROUTES  OF  JAPANESE  SETTLERS  19 

against  the  day  when  the  Japanese  might  begin 
to  crowd  the  Pacific  States.  The  Japanese 
may  have  imagined  the  time  would  never  come 
when  that  clause  would  be  called  into  service, 
but  it  was  a  powerful  weapon  in  the  hands  of 
American  legislators,  and  the  '  Gentlemen's 
Agreement '  could  not  be  most  welcome  to  Japan. 
Three  years  later  (1911),  when  the  treaty  between 
Japan  and  America  expired,  this  question,  of 
course,  had  to  be  confronted,  and  was  disposed 
of  in  the  following  way  :  the  objectionable 
clause  in  the  treaty  of  1894  reserving  the  right 
to  legislate  on  immigration  restriction  does  not 
appear  in  the  new  treaty,  nor  is  mention  made 
of  it  in  the  body  of  the  treaty.  It  was,  however, 
appended  to  the  treaty  as  a  protocol.  When 
the  treaty  came  before  the  Senate  for  ratification, 
the  following  declaration  by  the  Japanese 
Ambassador  was  read  :  '  In  proceeding  this  day 
to  the  signature  of  a  treaty  of  commerce  and 
navigation,  the  undersigned  has  the  honour  to 
declare  that  the  Imperial  Japanese  Government 
are  fully  prepared  to  maintain  with  equal  effec- 
tiveness the  limitation  and  control  which  they 
have  for  the  past  three  years  exercised  in  respect 
of  labour  emigration  to  the  United  States.' 
Without  this  declaration,  or  its  equivalent,  the 
Senate  would  have  rejected  the  treaty." 

In  spite  of  this  "  Gentlemen's  Agreement " 
the  Anti-Japanese  movement  in  the  States 
bordering  upon  the  Pacific  acquired  a  new  im- 
petus in  1909.  In  January,  1913,  over  forty 
Anti-Japanese  laws  were  passed  by   the   State 


20    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

of  California  (E.  Hovelaque,  Le  Japon,  Paris, 
1921,  p.  326).  In  February,  1921,  the  "  Gentle- 
men's Agreement "  was  confirmed,  and  yet  the 
restrictions  imposed  upon  Japanese  emigrants 
grew.  And  the  Japanese  are  only  admitted  to 
the  United  States  as  students  or  tourists.  Aus- 
tralia followed  the  lead  of  the  United  States  and 
prohibits  Japanese  immigration  into  sparsely 
inhabited  territories. 

The  Japanese  strongly  resent  these  restrictions. 
At  the  Versailles  Congress,  under  the  pressure  of 
public  opinion  in  Japan,  her  representatives  en- 
deavoured to  raise  the  question  of  the  equality 
of  races.  Many  references  were  made  at  that 
Congress  to  high  humanitarian  ideals,  but  the 
Congress,  nevertheless,  refrained  from  discussing 
this  question.  The  matter  of  the  equality  of 
the  Yellow  and  White  races  thus  became  one  of 
those  principles  deeply  affecting  national  senti- 
ment which  have  always  been  solved  in  history 
only  by  the  force  of  arms.  The  present-day 
discussions  are  but  the  rumblings  of  the  distant 
thunder  of  the  coming  storm — the  impending 
struggle  between  the  Yellow  and  the  White 
races.  The  Pacific  and  the  countries  bordering 
upon  the  ocean  will  be  the  arena  of  this  gigantic 
struggle. 

Japanese  Westward  immigration  meets  ob- 
stacles  of    a   different   kind. 

After  the  Russian  War  of  1904-1905  Japan 
became  the  mistress  in  Korea.  In  1910  she 
openly  annexed  that  country.  Japan,  however, 
found  in  Korea  a  normal  density  of  the  popula- 


ROUTES  OF  JAPANESE  SETTLERS  21 

tion — about  200  to  the  square  mile.  At  the 
same  time  the  Koreans,  who  are  loth  to  renounce 
their  national  independence,  are  strongly  opposed 
to  the  newcomers.  In  spite  of  the  Draconian 
regime  established  by  the  Japanese  Government, 
Japanese  settlers  dare  not  live  outside  the 
towns. 

China  presents  still  greater  diilficulties  to 
Japanese  immigration.  Here  the  population  is 
still  more  dense  than  in  Korea,  and  is  still  more 
hostile  towards  the  intrusion  of  the  Japanese. 
Of  all  the  regions  of  China  the  most  favourable 
conditions  obtain  in  Southern  Manchuria.  Mon- 
golia, although  thinly  populated,  is  as  unsuitable 
for  Japanese  immigration  as  Siberia. 

The  average  increase  of  the  population  of 
Japan  varies  from  15-99  (in  1913)  to  12*79 
(in  1920)  per  thousand  per  annum.  In  other 
words,  the  average  increase  amounts  to  700,000 
a  year ;  in  seventy  years  the  population  would 
thus  be  doubled.  At  the  close  of  the  twentieth 
century  Japan  will  have  a  population  of 
130,000,000.  Even  if  immigration  into  Korea 
and  Manchuria  were  greatly  intensified,  these 
countries  could  not  make  room  for  more  than 
a  few  millions.  Where,  then,  are  the  tens  of 
millions  to  be  diverted  as  they  swell  the  popula- 
tion of  the  Japanese  Archipelago  ?  There  is  one 
direction — southwards,  to  the  long  string  of 
islands  along  the  Pacific  coast  of  Asia,  stretching 
towards  Australia  and  throwing  out  detached 
groups  into  the  ocean. 

Although  the  island  of  Formosa,  captured  by 


22    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE   PACIFIC 

Japan  in  1895,  proved  rather  a  narrow  field  for 
immigration  owing  to  the  density  of  the  popula- 
tion (about  280  to  the  square  mile)  further  in 
that  direction  there  are  ample  opportunities. 

This  route  leads  towards  the  Philippines 
Archipelago — over  7,000  islands  with  a  terri- 
tory of  about  114,000  square  miles  (three- 
fourths  of  Japan).  The  population  of  the 
Philippines  is  10,000,000 — about  eighty-seven  to 
the  square  mile.  There  are  likewise  thousands  of 
islands  in  the  East  Indian  Archipelago,  the 
territory  of  which  is  714,000  square  miles  (five 
times  the  size  of  Japan),  with  a  scarcer  popula- 
tion than  the  Philippines.  Counting  without 
the  thickly  populated  island  of  Java,  the  average 
is  twenty  to  the  square  mile  in  the  East 
Indies.  New  Guinea  and  the  surrounding  islands 
have  just  over  one  million  people  on  a  terri- 
tory of  311,000  square  miles  (less  than  thirty- 
five  per  square  mile).  The  innumerable  small 
islands  of  the  Pacific — totalling  75,000  miles, 
have  also  just  over  a  million.  Lastly,  the 
southern  extremity  of  the  Asiatic  continent  is 
more  thinly  populated  than  China,  Korea  and 
Japan.  In  French  Indo  China  there  are  sixty 
people  to  the  square  mile,  thirty-four  in  Siam 
and  seventy-five  in  the  Malay  Peninsula. 

Japanese  writers  and  diplomatists  are  wont 
to  dwell  upon  the  necessity  for  Japan  to  struggle 
in  order  to  find  a  place  under  the  sun.  They 
are,  however,  reticent  on  the  point  that  Japan 
will  of  course  choose  the  place  that  suits  her 
best.     The  southern  route  leads  to  these  best 


ROUTES  OF  JAPANESE  SETTLERS  23 

places.  Here  the  Japanese  agricultural  labourer 
will  remain  in  the  country  of  rice — a  condition 
which  is  absolutely  necessary  for  Japanese 
immigration  en  masse.  Also,  Japan  would  find 
here  political  advantages  of  paramount  import- 
ance. Over  90  per  cent  of  the  population  of 
the  Philippines  and  of  the  East  Indian  Archi- 
pelago belong  to  the  Malay  race.  Like  the 
negroes,  the  Malay  people  have  not  as  yet  shown 
any  ability  to  create  stable  national  common- 
wealths, and  the  many  tribes  into  which  the 
race  is  divided  offer  an  infinitely  more  pliable 
material  for  "  Japanisation "  than  the  races 
which  Japan  would  encounter  in  other  directions. 
To  a  certain  degree,  they  may  meet  with  opposi- 
tion to  absorption  from  the  natives  of  the 
Philippines.  But  even  in  these  islands  there 
is  no  solid  national  organism.  The  "  Filipinos  " 
also  consist  of  several  tribes  which  speak  different 
dialects.  Of  these  tribes  the  most  numerous 
are  the  following  :  The  Visayans  (42  per  cent) 
inhabiting  the  Visayan  Islands  in  the  centre 
of  the  Archipelago  ;  the  Tagalogs  (19  per  cent) 
inhabiting  the  central  part  of  Luzon  with  Manilla 
as  the  capital.  The  Tagalogs  are  the  most 
advanced  and  politically  influential  tribe ;  the 
Ilocanos  (10  per  cent)  occupying  the  north- 
west of  Luzon ;  the  Bicols  (7  per  cent) ;  the 
Pangasinas  (5  per  cent)  ;  the  Sagayans  (2  per 
cent)  who  also  inhabit  Luzon.  Apart  from 
these  main  tribes,  there  are  the  Zambalans,  the 
Negritos,  the  Moros,  the  Igorots,  the  Ifugaos, 
the    Kalingas,    etc.     Some    of    them    are    still 


24    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

primitive  savages.  The  influence  of  the  United 
States  may  perhaps  contribute  to  the  growth  of 
culture  and  to  the  creation  of  a  "  PhiHppine 
people,"  but  this  would  require  a  very  lengthy 
period  of  penetration — at  least  several  decades. 
At  present  the  Philippine  tribes  are  utterly 
unable  to  withstand  the  armed  aggression  of 
Japan,  much  less  to  resist,  as  the  Koreans  are 
doing,  the  Japanisation  that  would  follow  upon 
their  conquest  by  Japan.  Their  fate  in  such 
an  emergency  is  not  open  to  doubt.  They 
would  be  completely  absorbed  by  their  victors. 

These  conditions  allow  the  Empire  of  the 
Rising  Sun  to  cast  its  glances  southwards,  not 
only  in  search  of  convenient  space  for  peaceful 
emigration,  but  also  as  a  ground  for  further 
expansion  of  its  power. 

The  Philippines  are  the  first  obstacle  on  the 
path  of  a  "  Great  Japan  "  extending  from  the 
Behring  Sea  to  the  Indian  Ocean.  Should  the 
power  of  Japan  extend  uninterruptedly  across 
the  Pacific,  she  would  cut  off  Eastern  Asia  from 
the  ocean  and  would  thus  dominate  all  the 
Yellow  races.  No  one  will  be  able  to  compel 
Japan  to  make  such  agreements  as  the  "  Gentle- 
men's Agreement."  Japan  would  be  in  the 
position  not  only  to  guarantee  the  full  freedom 
of  Yellow  emigration,  but  to  open  new  routes 
for  mass  emigration. 


CHAPTER    II 

THE  ECONOMIC  CONDITION  OF  PRESENT- 
DAY  JAPAN 

Impressed  by  the  power  of  European  technique, 
Japan  emerged  in  the  latter  part  of  the  nineteenth 
century  from  her  cultural  isolation.  Her  leaders 
and  their  followers  began,  with  tremendous 
energy,  to  emulate  the  strongest  aspects  of  the 
civilisation  of  the  White  race  hitherto  strange 
to  her. 

Upon  entering  this  new  path,  Japan  was 
compelled  to  devote  her  serious  attention  to 
the  task  of  solving  the  economic  difficulty 
caused  by  the  narrow  limits  of  her  territory. 
The  Government  of  regenerated  Japan  applied 
all  its  energies  to  the  promotion  of  industry 
and  maritime  trade.  In  1877,  her  exports  and 
imports  totalled  50,000,000  yen.  Within  ten 
years,   this   figure   was   doubled   (97,000,000). 

The  end  of  the  nineteenth  and  the  beginning 
of  the  twentieth  centuries  constitute  a  period 
of  clearly  defined  Imperialism  in  the  history 
of  the  White  race.  All  the  strong  Powers  of 
Europe  were  striving  towards  the  rapid  political 
seizure  of  markets.  Quite  naturally,  Japan  fol- 
lowed the  example  of  her  teachers,  and  as  early 

2S 


26    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

as  in  1894  she  attacked  China.  Her  victory 
gave  her  Formosa  and  marked  the  beginning 
of  her  invasion  of  Korea  and  Southern  Manchuria. 
Japan,  however,  encountered  the  opposition  of 
Russia,  and  the  latter  deprived  her  of  the  fruits 
of  victory  in  Southern  Manchuria  and  occupied 
Port  Arthur.  Yet  the  gates  to  the  Asiatic 
continent  were  thus  opened,  and  Japan  stood 
in  China  on  the  same  footing  as  the  "  White  " 
Powers,  while  the  Korean  markets  practically 
passed  into  her  possession.  In  1897,  Japan's 
foreign  trade  was  trebled  and  reached  the  amount 
of  328,000,000  yen. 

By  defeating  Russia  in  the  war  of  1904-5, 
Japan  removed  her  opponent  from  the  path 
of  her  Imperialism  and  became  the  sole  mistress 
in  Korea  and  in  Southern  Manchuria.  Her 
foreign  trade  was  trebled  once  again,  and  in  1907 
amounted  to  927,000,000  yen. 

The  outbreak  of  war  in  Europe  in  1914  suddenly 
placed  Japan  in  an  exceptional  position.  All  the 
resources  and  efforts  of  the  Great  European 
Powers  and  of  America  were  directed  towards 
the  struggle  against  Germany.  Not  only  did 
Japan  acquire  a  free  hand  in  the  Far  East,  but 
the  belligerents  required  her  exports.  In  the 
year  1915  alone  Japan  supplied  Russia  with 
arms  and  munitions  to  the  value  of  200,000,000 
yen.  The  total  of  the  orders  placed  in  Japan 
by  the  Allies  exceeded  1,000,000,000  yen.  The 
requirements  of  the  belligerents  obviously  were 
not  limited  to  military  supplies.  Japanese 
industries    worked    for    increased    demands    in 


PRESENT  ECONOMIC  CONDITIONS     27 

every  direction.  The  excess  of  exports  over 
imports  in  Japan  during  the  war  can  be  counted 
in  milliards  of  yen.  These  tremendous  demands 
caused  the  rapid  establishment  of  new  industrial 
concerns  and  the  hurried  development  of  the 
existing  ones.  The  Bank  of  Japan  (Nippon 
Ginko)  reckoned  that  in  the  first  quarter  of 
1916  the  total  investment  in  new  enterprises 
amounted  to  660,000,000  yen,  and  in  the  first 
quarter  of  1917  870,000,000  yen  were  spent  on 
the  development  of  existing  concerns.  On 
December  5,  1918,  the  paper  Jiji  stated  that 
from  1914  till  November,  1919,  the  capital 
invested  in  industrial  development  amounted 
to  3,000,000,000  yen. 

The  tonnage  of  the  mercantile  fleet  also  grew 
rapidly.  In  1908  it  was  1,500,000  tons,  and 
in  1918  it  exceeded  3,000,000  tons. 

These  exceptionally  favourable  circumstances 
do  not,  however,  constitute  a  healthy  condition 
for  the  conversion  of  the  country  to  industrialism, 
especially  as  the  growth  of  industry  and  com- 
merce had  been  stimulated  by  the  success  of 
Japan's  policy  of  conquest. 

Gold  flowed  in  an  interrupted  stream  into 
the  chests  of  Japan.  From  300,000,000  yen  in 
1914  the  Japanese  gold  reserve  grew  to 
1,600,000,000  yen  in  1918.  Speculation  assumed 
gigantic  proportions.  The  profits  of  joint-stock 
companies  were  colossal.  The  yearly  dividends 
of  most  shipping  and  transport  companies 
reached  60  per  cent.  Other  business  concerns 
also  made  similar  profits.     Japanese  millionaires. 


28    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

who  before  the  war  were  but  a  handful,  can  now 
be  counted  by  the  thousand. 

In  a  word,  the  war  has  enriched  the  Exchequer 
and  the  Capitahsts. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  welfare  of  the  masses 
has  not  improved.  The  Japanese  Liberal  Party 
(Sei-yu-kai)  which  advocated  the  extension  of 
suffrage,  succeeded  in  reducing  the  value  of 
property  entitling  to  a  vote  from  fifteen  yen — 
yearly  tax  on  landed  property — to  three  yen. 
As  a  result,  2,860,000  voters  gained  access  to 
the  polls. 

Instead  of  increasing  their  wealth,  the  masses 
of  the  people  were  impoverished  during  the 
war. 

The  influx  of  gold  into  the  country  resulted 
in  a  rise  in  the  cost  of  living.  The  prices  of 
rice,  fish,  clothing,  fuel  rose  250-300  per  cent. 
The  Government  published  in  August,  1921, 
the  following  interesting  figures  : — 

The  Monthly  Cosi?  of  Living — in  Yen. 


1914. 

1920. 

Rent 

Rice    

Other  goods 

Fuel 

Clothing 

Travelling 

Other  exDenses     

13-64 

11-46 

16-09 

5-61 

16-10 

2-46 

4-82 

20-93 
50-17 
48-47 
16-74 
75-54 
3-94 
11-20 

63-08 

208-99 

PRESENT  ECONOMIC  CONDITIONS     29 

Meanwhile,  wages  did  not  increase  considerably 
for  the  same  period.  In  1920,  the  average  pay 
of  an  ordinary  workman  varied  from  2*50  to 
3 "00  yen  a  day. 

Thus  Japan  has  tasted  alongside  with  the 
sweetness  of  rapidly  growing  industrialism  the 
bitter  fruits  of  capitalism.  Labour  troubles, 
hitherto  unknown  in  Japan,  compelled  the  em- 
ployers to  agree  to  increased  wages.  In  the  first 
nine  months  of  1921  there  have  been  sixty- three 
strikes  affecting  over  2,000  men  each.  The 
biggest  strike  occurred  in  Kobe,  where  tens  of 
thousands  of  workmen  went  on  strike.  It  lasted 
over  a  month,  whereas  all  previous  strikes 
hardly  survived  ten  days.  Another  novel  feature 
of  the  strike  was  the  procession  of  over  30,000 
workmen  which  marched  through  the  streets 
of  Kobe  in  perfect  order,  thus  displaying  their 
solid  organisation.  One  of  the  leaders  of  the 
Labour  movement  in  Japan,  Sudzuki,  thus 
comments  upon  that  strike :  "A  strike  similar 
to  the  Kobe  one  would  have  been  smashed  by 
the  Government  a  few  years  ago.  I  consider 
that  the  Government  has  been  wise  in  refraining 
from  such  action,  as  it  would  only  have  embittered 
the  conflict  between  the  workmen  and  the 
capitalists." 

The  Japanese  Government  will  have  to 
acknowledge  the  justice  of  the  workmen's 
demands  and  to  insist  upon  a  considerable 
increase  of  the  standing  wage. 

A  rise  in  wages  will,  of  course,  increase  the 
cost  of   production,   and  this   will  have   an   ill 


30    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

efiect  upon  the  Japanese  industries.  The  ab- 
normal conditions  of  the  development  of  these 
industries  in  the  last  few  years  have  exercised 
an  unhealthy  influence  upon  production,  favoured 
by  the  temporary  absence  of  all  competition; 
the  Japanese  merchants,  in  their  pursuit  of 
easy  profits,  did  not  hesitate  to  lower  the  quality 
of  their  goods  to  a  level  which  was  hardly  toler- 
able. When  goods  manufactured  in  Europe 
and  in  America  re-appear  on  the  market,  the 
Japanese  goods  cannot  compete  with  them. 
This  is  clearly  illustrated  by  the  following 
fact :  In  1918,  52  per  cent  of  the  total  imports 
into  China  came  from  Japan.  In  1919,  Japan's 
share  fell  to  40  per  cent,  and  in  1920  to  30 
per  cent. 

With  the  end  of  the  European  War,  the 
general  conditions  suddenly  underwent  a  drastic 
change  which  was  all  to  the  detriment  of  Japan. 
The  gates  of  Europe  and  America,  which  had 
been  open  wide  for  Japanese  industries,  began 
to  close.  France  prohibited  the  imports  of 
Japanese  silks.  Other  Powers — and  especially 
the  United  States,  who  is  also  suffering  from 
economic  depression  as  a  result  of  the  war — 
are  trying  to  protect  their  own  industries  by 
raising  import  duties.  A  striking  example  is 
provided  by  the  following  figures :  In  1919, 
Japanese  exports  to  the  United  States  amounted 
to  828,000,000  yen.  In  1920,  they  fell  to 
565,000,000. 

The  general  balance  of  trade  undergoes  a  change 
unfavourable  to  Japan. 


PRESENT  ECONOMIC  CONDITIONS     31 


In  Tens  of  Millions  of  Yen. 


Years. 

Exports. 

Imports. 

Total. 

Balance. 

In£. 

1916 

113 

76 

189 

37 

1917 

160 

104 

264 

66 

1918 

196 

167 

363 

29 

1919 

210 

217 

428 

7 

1920 

195 

234 

329 

39 

The  economic  conditions  did  not  improve  in 
1921.  The  balance  is  higher  on  account  of 
the  fall  in  imports  as  well  as  in  exports,  in  other 
words,  of  a  general  depression. 

This  industrial  depression  has  led  to  several 
bankruptcies.  The  economic  crisis  affects  the 
working  masses  in  that  they  lose  the  only  advan- 
tage they  had  enjoyed  during  the  war,  namely — 
the  increased  demand  for  labour.  Now  that 
many  factories  have  been  closed,  the  numbers 
of  workmen  required  for  the  maintenance  of 
industry  have  fallen  40  per  cent  since  1919. 

The  depression  in  the  economic  life  which 
followed  after  the  war  is  an  evil  from  which 
the  whole  world  is  suffering.  The  Powers  of 
Europe  and  of  America  are  likewise  affected. 
But  the  industries  of  these  countries  have  grown 
in  conditions  more  healthy  than  those  of  Japan : 
the  latter,  like  a  hot-house  plant  grown  in  artificial 
surroundings,  is  less  capable  of  withstanding 
acute  atmospheric  changes. 

The  Japanese  Government  is  therefore  tempted 
to  give  further  impetus  to  its  Imperialistic  policy. 


32    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

This  consideration  should  be  borne  in  mind  in 
examining  the  realities  of  the  situation  which 
has  now  arisen  in  the  Pacific. 

In  the  next  chapters  the  question  will  be 
discussed  whether  Japan  can  be  expected  to 
renounce  her  tendencies  in  spite  of  the  economic 
crisis  with  which  she  is  now  confronted  and  will 
continue  to  face  for  some  time  to  come,  and 
whether  she  will  really  enter  upon  the  new  path 
leading  to  the  stabilisation  of  peaceful  inter- 
course between  nations  on  the  basis  of  complete 
abandonment  of  the  method  of  exploitation  of 
one  nation  by  another. 

Suffice  it  to  indicate  here  that  the  temptation 
is  strong  indeed.  To  the  west  of  Japan,  two 
of  her  neighbours,  Russia  and  China,  are  for 
the  time  being  in  a  state  of  utter  prostration, 
devastated  by  civil  war. 

The  Russian  lands  east  of  Lake  Baikal  are 
not,  perhaps,  a  very  tempting  market,  owing  to 
the  scarcity  of  the  population.  ^     China,  on  the 

1  According  to  the  investigations  of  the  Russian  Central 
Statistical  Committee  recorded  in  1915,  the  figures  were  as 
follows  : — 

Provinces.  Population. 

Yakutsk 76,000 

Transbaikalia 971,700 

Amur    264,500 

Maritime 631,600 

Kamtchatka 41,400 

Sakhalien 15,000 

Asstuning  that  in  the  last  six  year's  owing  to  natural  growth 
and  to  immigration  from  Russia  and  Western  Siberia  under 
Bolshevik  pressure  the  population  cannot  have  increased  beyond 
one  and  a  half  millions,  the  total  in  1921  would  not  exceed  3*5 
millions. 


PRESENT  ECONOMIC  CONDITIONS     33 

other  hand,  affords  a  rich  field  for  the  Imperial- 
istic policy  of  Japan.  Mr.  Rockhill,  formerly 
United  States  Minister  in  Peking,  and  a  great 
student  of  China,  estimates  the  population  of 
China  in  1912,  without  Tibet  and  MongoHa, 
at  325,000,000. 

The  importance  of  China  to  Japan  from  the 
economic  point  of  view  is  enhanced  by  the 
following  significant  fact : — 

Japan  needs  raw  material.  Apart  from 
foodstuffs,^  she  requires  cotton,^  oil  and  coal,  and 
the  greatest  handicap  to  her  industries  is  that 
they  depend  upon  foreign  iron  and  steel. 

Japan's  output  of  ores,  including  that  of 
Korea,  amounts  to  some  329,000  tons,  equivalent 
to  160,000  tons  of  pig  iron.  As  against  this 
small  output,  Japan  consumed  in  1917,  1,300,000 
tons  of  steel  and  pig  iron.  In  the  next  few 
years  Japan's  requirements  will  rise  to  2,000,000 
tons  per  annum. 

Before  the  European  War,  iron  and  steel 
were  imported  from  Great  Britain  and  Belgium. 
Since  1914,  the  United  States  became  the  chief 
importer.     In  ^^1914-17,    Japanese    shipbuilding 

1  Imports  in  Millions  of  Yen. 

1919.  1920. 

Rice 162  18 

Beans   35  48 

Sugar    358  60 

In  1920  there  was  in  Japan  an  exceptionally  good  harvest  of 

rice. 

2  Imports  of  cotton  occupy  the  first  place  in  the  total  amount 
of  imports.  In  1919  cotton  was  imported  to  the  value  of  668 
million  yen,  and  in  1920,  721  milHon. 

3 


34    THE  PEOBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

lived  on  these  American  supplies.  But  in  June, 
1917,  the  United  States  placed  an  embargo 
upon  steel,  and  Japanese  shipbuilding  and  other 
industries  found  themselves  in  a  critical  position. 
At  that  moment  Japan  was  building  ships 
totalling  300,000  tons.  The  American  embargo 
put  a  check  upon  this  industry. 

Kawakami,  a  Japanese  writer,  says  in  his  work 
Japan  and  the  World  Peace  :  "  The  American 
embargo  on  steel  has  given  strength  to  the 
national  desire,  already  understood  by  the  leaders 
of  industry,  to  acquire  independence  from  the 
metallurgic  factories  abroad  for  Japanese  indus- 
tries. This  desire  has  been  changed  into  a 
national  watchword." 

Japan's  dependence  on  the  imports  of  iron  is 
the  Achilles  tendon  of  her  military  power.  Having 
created  a  first  -  class  Army  and  Navy,  Japan 
can  confidently  challenge  any  Great  Power  in 
Europe  or  America  on  sea  and  on  land.  Her 
tactical  strength  is  very  great.  And  yet  she 
cannot  embark  upon  a  war  without  ensuring 
her  supplies  of  iron,  as  the  struggle  would 
otherwise  be  hopeless. 

Given  the  general  ImperiaUstic  tendency  of 
Japan's  policy,  the  lack  of  iron  and  coal  of  the 
quality  required  for  metallurgic  works  is  in 
itself  an  incentive  sufficiently  powerful  to  induce 
Japan  to  seize  territory  on  the  Asiatic  continent. 

The  present-day  condition  of  Japan  is  complex, 
because  to  further  her  Imperialistic  policy  she 
would  have  to  come  into  an  open  conflict  with 
other   Powers,  and   especially  with   the   United 


PRESENT  ECONOMIC  CONDITIONS    35 

States.  A  vicious  circle  appears  to  arise.  In 
order  to  promote  her  Imperialistic  aims,  Japan 
requires  iron.  And  in  order  to  seize  iron,  she 
must  needs  follow  an  Imperialistic  policy. 

This  vicious  circle  can  only  be  broken  in  the 
near  future  by  the  following  means  : — 

As  economic  conditions  in  Japan  preclude  the 
possibility  of  successfully  competing  in  armaments 
with  the  United  States,  Japan  must  arrest  the 
tempo  of  these  armaments  at  all  costs.  This 
would  give  Japan  a  breathing  space  in  which  to 
complete  her  economic,  and  more  especially  her 
metallurgic,  preparations  for  the  war,  while 
masking  these  preparations  by  the  clever  moves 
of  her  diplomacy.  When  these  preparations  are 
completed,  she  will  start  a  "  preventive "  war 
without  giving  her  more  powerful  and  rich 
neighbours  the  chance  of  bringing  their 
armaments  to  the  necessary  proportions. 


CHAPTER    III 

THE   POLITICAL  ASPECT  OF  MODERN 

JAPAN 

The  Japanese  Revolution  of  the  middle  of  the 
nineteenth  century  which  opened  a  new  era 
for  regenerated  Japan  was  prompted  by  the 
desire  of  the  popular  masses  for  the  restoration 
of  Imperial  Power.  This  pecuUar  trait  of  the 
Japanese  Revolution  is  often  overlooked  by 
Europeans  who  are  incHned  to  apply  their  own 
European   standards   to   the   social   Hfe   of  the 

East. 

Every  political  revolution  entails  social  changes. 
So  it  was  in  Japan,  where  the  Revolution  affected 
class  distinctions.  It  completely  destroyed  the 
old  feudal  system  in  the  country.  It  should, 
however,  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  fundamental 
process  which  provoked  the  Revolution  differed 
from  that  which  brought  about  the  French 
Revolution  of  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
and  the  Russian  Revolution  of  1917. 

I  would  venture  to  describe  the  process  which 
took  place  in  Japan  in  the  middle  of  the  nine- 
teenth century  as  the  desire  of  the  people  to 
break  through  the  boundaries  of  the  islands 
into  which  it  had  been  driven  from  time  imme- 

36 


THE  MODERN  POLITICAL  ASPECT    37 

morial  and  which  had  become  too  narrow. 
The  feehng  of  national  self-preservation  inspired 
the  nation,  with  ever-growing  intensity,  to  create 
a  strong  and  united  commonwealth.  Even  a 
superficial  study  of  history  cannot  fail  to  prove 
that  whenever  a  strong  nation  comes  into  conflict 
with  its  neighbours,  such  struggles  produce 
internal  changes  aiming  at  the  establishment  of 
a  strong  and  centralised  Power.  Thus  the  Roman 
Republic  proclaimed  a  dictatorship  in  times  of 
war.  Thus  the  Moscovite  State,  which  fought 
for  deliverance  from  the  Tartar  yoke,  evolved 
the  autocracy  of  the  Russian  Czars.  When 
the  German  nation  found  itself  in  straitened 
bonds  in  Central  Europe,  it  created  a  strong 
Imperial  Power.  And  so  it  was  in  Japan.  It  is 
the  same  social  process,  and  only  from  that 
point  of  view  can  the  inner  meaning  of  the  events 
that  are  taking  place  in  that  country  be  fully 
understood. 

The  penetration  of  Europeans  into  Japan  was 
the  spark  that  lit  the  fire  of  national  energy 
and  provoked  the  process  described  above. 

The  forcible  opening  of  several  Japanese  ports 
for  European  trade  disturbed  the  quietude  of 
the  country  of  the  Rising  Sun,  and  disclosed 
the  importance  which  was  the  direct  result  of 
its  long  cultural  isolation.  The  people,  slighted 
in  their  national  pride,  assassinated  Shiogun-li- 
Kamon,  who  signed  in  1858,  under  pressure 
from  Europeans  and  against  the  will  of  the 
Mikado,  the  pact  which  opened  the  Japanese 
ports  to   Europeans.     That  was  the  beginning 


38    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

of  the  casting  off  of  the  Shiogunate.  When  you 
study  the  history  of  Japan,  you  are  confronted 
with  an  apparent  paradox ;  the  downfall  of 
the  Shiogunate  is  effected  according  to  the 
watchwords :  "  Respect  the  Emperor "  and 
"  Down  with  the  White  barbarians,"  while  at 
the  same  time  the  leaders  of  the  Revolution 
preach  persistent  adaptation  of  the  material 
culture  of  these  very  barbarians. 

The  paradox,  however,  is  only  an  apparent 
one.  The  inner  logic  of  the  movement  is  clear 
to  those  who  would  understand  the  psychology 
of  the  Japanese  people. 

On  my  last  journey  across  the  Pacific,  I  heard 
the  following  explanation  of  the  national  Japanese 
boxing  jiu-jitsu  from  an  old  professor  of  the 
sport : 

"  When  Europeans  fight,  they  always 
endeavour  to  set  their  own  strength  against 
that  of  their  opponent.  The  Japanese  jiu- 
jitsu  teaches  first  of  all  to  endeavour  to  use 
the  opponent's  strength  against  him."  He 
illustrated  the  idea  by  the  following  example : 
"  Two  boxers  are  trying  to  bring  one  another 
down.  Their  efforts  are  made  in  opposite  direc- 
tions. The  boxer  who  applies  the  jiu-jitsu 
method  will  at  first  offer  some  resistance  to 
his  opponent,  in  order  to  induce  him  to  put 
all  his  strength  into  the  task  of  mastering  the 
forthcoming  obstacle.  If  the  boxer  then  suddenly 
swerves  from  the  direction  taken  by  his  opponent 
and  hits  him  in  the  back,  he  will  inevitable  force 
him   to   fall.     By   this   method   you   add   your 


THE  MODERN  POLITICAL  ASPECT    39 

opponent's  strength  to  your  own  and  may 
therefore  win  in  spite  of  being  the  weaker  of 
the  two."  This  fervent  adept  of  jiu-jitsu 
eloquently  expounded  the  idea  that  the  Japanese 
sport  was  not  only  a  method  of  physical  fighting, 
but  a  whole  system  of  philosophy.  He  is,  of 
course,  perfectly  right.  That  is  the  doctrine  of 
the  Japanese  struggle  in  all  its  manifestations. 
That  is  why  those  who  made  a  revolution  in 
the  name  of  the  deliverance  from  White  barbar- 
ians were  the  first  to  apply  all  their  energies 
to  the  task  of  adopting  all  the  powerful  traits 
these  barbarians  had  shown.  In  studying  the 
foreign  policy  of  Japan,  her  strategy  and  tactics, 
one  detects  the  appUcation  of  the  methods  of 
jiu-jitsu. 

In  1889,  a  Constitutional  Government  was 
formed  in  Japan.  Marquess  Ito  was  its  founder. 
In  selecting  a  model  for  his  work,  he  did  not 
look  to  the  truly  democratic  Constitutions  of 
Great  Britain,  the  United  States,  or  France, 
but  chose  the  German  Constitution.  There  was 
so  much  in  common  between  the  strivings  of 
Japan  and  of  Germany  for  the  creation  of 
a  strongly  centralised  Power. 

Ito's  Constitution  presupposes  the  Divine  origin 
of  the  Mikado's  power.  The  Emperor,  of  his 
own  free  will,  summons  the  representatives  of 
the  people  to  take  part  in  the  legislation,  but 
he    remains    the    sole    source    of    power.  ^     The 

*  Article  4  from  the  Japanese  Constitution. — "  The  Emperor 
is  the  head  of  the  Empire,  combining  in  himself  the  rights  of 
Sovereignty  and  exercising  them  according  to  the  provisions 
of  the  present  Constitution." 


40    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

Ministers  are  responsible  to  the  Emperor,  not 
to  Parliament.  In  times  of  war  or  civil  strife 
the  Emperor  may  suspend  the  laws  embod  ed 
in  the  second  chapter  of  the  Constitution  which 
determine  the  civic  rights  of  his  subjects.  The 
Emperor  has  the  right  to  declare  war  and  to 
make  peace.  Characteristically  enough,  the 
strength  of  the  Army  and  Navy  in  peace  time 
and  the  expenditure  for  the  maintenance  of 
these  forces  are  determined  by  the  Emperor.  ^ 

The  following  lines  give  an  idea  of  the  autocratic 
and  unrepresentative  character  of  the  Japanese 
Government,  and  disclose  the  manner  in  which 
the  power  is  concentrated  in  the  hands  of  a 
military  and  civil  bureaucracy  without  any 
parliamentary  checks  : 

Article  7  of  the  Constitution  reads :  "  When 
the  Imperial  Diet  has  not  voted  on  the  Budget, 
or  when  the  Budget  has  not  been  brought  into 
actual  existence,  the  Government  shall  carry 
out  the  Budget  of  the  preceding  year."  Thus 
the  control  of  the  public  purse  is  placed  outside 
the  scope  of  the  powers  of  the  Diet. 

The  reforms  which  were  carried  out  in  1919 
by  the  Hara  Cabinet  did  not  materially  alter 
the  situation.  The  land  tax,  the  payment  of 
which  gave  the  suffrage,  was  reduced  to  three 

1  Article  12. — "  The  Emperor  determines  the  organisation 
and  peace  standing  of  the  Army  and  Navy." 

Article  67. — "  Those  already  fixed  expenditures  based  by  the 
Constitution  upon  the  powers  appertaining  to  the  Emperor 
and  such  expenditures  as  may  have  arisen  by  the  effect  of  law, 
or  that  appertain  to  the  legal  obligations  of  the  Government, 
shall  be  neither  rejected  nor  reduced  by  the  Imperial  Diet  with- 
out the  concurrence  of  the  Government." 


THE  MODERN  POLITICAL  ASPECT    41 

yen,  and  this  caused  the  number  of  voters  to 
increase  from  1,460,000  to  2,860,000.  Universal 
suffrage  would  have  given  the  vote  to  about 
13,000,000  men.  Hara's  hberal  reforms  have 
thus  left  more  than  10,000,000  men  without 
suffrage. 

The  Marquess  Ito's  Comments  upon  the 
Constitution  offer  a  key  to  the  understanding 
of  the  spirit  of  the  Japanese  Constitution.  The 
Comments  are  the  political  Bible  of  all  leading 
circles  in  Japanese  politics.  Based  as  it  is 
upon  the  regenerated  Shintoist  religion,  Ito's 
doctrine  reaffirms  the  religious  attitude  towards 
the  sacred  person  of  the  Mikado,  the  Son  of 
the  Sun,  who  embodies  in  himself  and  his  ancestor 
the  soul  of  Japan  herself. 

The  spreading  of  the  main  principles  of  Ito's 
Comments  forms  the  basis  of  all  school  teaching 
in  Japan,  towards  which  the  main  energy  of  the 
Government  of  regenerated  Japan  is  directed. 
In  the  Japanese  schools,  religious  worship  of 
the  Mkado  is  coupled  with  the  intense  fostering 
of  national  militarism.  In  1873,  the  number 
of  children  educated  in  schools  was  40  per  cent ; 
in  1900,  90  per  cent. ;  and  in  1915,  99J  per  cent. 
Naturally,  in  these  circumstances  religion  and 
education  work  hand-in-hand  for  the  spreading 
of  an  influence  which  no  Japanese  can  escape. 

In  that  respect  a  great  effort  is  required  for 
the  European  to  understand  the  psychology  of 
the  Japanese  people.  Not  merely  prejudices, 
but  our  European  logic  have  to  be  discarded. 

The   strength   of   the   spirit   described   above 


42    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

was  manifested  in  the  following  incident.  The 
Emperor  Mutzuhito  died  on  July  20,  1912. 
Marshal  Nogi,  who  was  in  command  of  the 
Army  besieging  Port  Arthur  in  the  Russo- 
Japanese  War,  decided  to  accompany  his 
sovereign  to  the  abode  of  the  everlasting  Sun. 
At  the  sound  of  the  first  salvo  of  guns  that 
announced  to  the  subjects  of  the  Mikado  the 
beginning  of  the  funeral  ceremony,  Nogi  com- 
mitted hara-kiri.  His  aged  wife  followed  his 
example.  It  is  significant  that  Marshal  Nogi, 
who  had  espoused  all  the  intricacies  of  the 
German  military  doctrine,  had  preserved  intact 
all  the  sentiments  of  a  Japanese  Samurai. 

Another  striking  fact. 

Owing  to  the  enormous  losses  Japan  had 
suffered  in  the  siege  of  Port  Arthur,  Marshal 
Nogi  failed  to  acquire  popularity  which  would 
have  otherwise  been  enjoyed  by  the  conqueror 
of  the  stronghold  that  had  been  for  decades 
the  object  of  the  ambition  of  the  Japanese 
people.  When  Nogi  landed  in  Japan,  the  crowds 
at  the  pier  met  him  in  dead  silence.  After  his 
suicide,  Nogi  became  the  most  popular  hero 
of  the  war  of  1904-5.  Admiral  Togo  and 
Marshal  Oyama,  who  were  the  victors  over 
the  Northern  Colossus,  receded  to  the  back- 
ground before  the  shade  of  the  Samurai  who 
had  remained  faithful  to  the  traditions  of  the 
people.  The  small  house  where  the  tragedy 
was  enacted  is  a  place  of  constant  worship  in 
the  same  degree  as  the  most  revered  shrines. 

The  process  which  led  to  the  establishment 


THE  MODERN  POLITICAL  ASPECT    43 

of  a  strong  central  Power  likewise  created  in 
Japan  an  elemental  movement  for  the  increase 
of   territory.     Japanese   Imperialism   is   not   an 
invention  of  a  handful  of  politicians,  or  of  chau- 
vinistic  political  parties.     It   is   the  expression 
of  the  spirit  of  modern  Japan.     It  has  led  to 
the  creation  of  an  original  Government  organ. 
Alongside    with    the    Cabinet    and    the    Parlia- 
mentary  machine   which   attract   the   attention 
of    Europeans,    there   is    the    "  Privy    Council," 
the  so-called  "  Genro."     Its  members  are  drawn 
from    the    same    aristocratic    clans    which    had 
been  leaders  in  the  Revolution  :  Satzuma,  Cochu, 
Kizen,  Tosa.     As  a  matter  of  fact,  foreign  policy 
is   directed   by   the    "  Genro."     Even   now,    no 
Cabinet  can  free  itself  from  the  tutelage  of  the 
*'  Genro."     This  body  has  many  means,  besides 
its   intimate   connection   with   the   Mikado,   for 
maintaining   its   influence.     For   example,    only 
Lieutenant-Generals   and  Vice-Admirals  can  be 
Ministers  of  War  and  of  the  Navy,  and  these  ranks 
are  bestowed   chiefly   upon   the   clans   Satzuma 
and  Cochu.      When  members  of   the  "  Genro  " 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  policy  of  the 
Cabinet  is  not  conducted  upon  the  lines  which 
they  favour,  and  when  other  methods  fail,  the 
"  Genro "    secretly    instructs    the    Ministers    of 
War  and  of  the  Navy  to  resign  from  the  Cabinet : 
at  the  same  time,  all  other  possible  candidates 
are  also  secretly  forbidden  to  enter  the  Cabinet. 
In    these    circumstances,    foreign    policy    must 
needs  be  in  the  hands   of  the  military  party, 
whether    avowedly    or    covertly.     No    Govern- 


44    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

ment  can  recede  from  the   Imperialistic   path ; 
it  can  only  change  its  fa9ade. 

From  1873  till  1894,  the  Government  was  in 
the  hands  of  the  statesmen  who  were  engaged 
in  the  internal  reorganisation  of  the  country, 
and  were  also  preparing  the  annexation  of  Korea 
and  of  China.  From  1894,  when  the  new  era 
began  of  victorious  wars  with  China  and  Russia, 
the  military  party  was  in  power  almost  unin- 
terruptedly and  openly.  This  lasted  till  the 
fall  of  the  Terauchi  Cabinet  in  1918.  The 
victory  of  the  Allies  over  Germany  exercised 
the  world  over  the  effect  of  strengthening 
democratic  tendencies.  Japan  did  not  escape 
this  influence,  and  the  Hara  Cabinet  came 
into  power.  Hara  was  one  of  the  leaders  of 
the  Liberal  Party  Seiyukai  which  fought  for 
the  extension  of  suffrage.  Hara,  nicknamed  "  the 
first  Commoner,"  did  not  belong  to  the  Japanese 
aristocracy  or  to  the  military  party.  But  he 
was  unable  to  cast  off  the  yoke  of  that  party. 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  Hara,  although  he  did  not 
profess  the  rabid  chauvinism  of  the  military 
party,  was  also  an  Imperialist  with  regard  to 
China  and  Korea.  As  a  journalist  he  always 
preached  the  doctrine  of  "  Asia  for  the  Asiatics," 
which  meant,  of  course,  a  free  hand  for  Japan 
in  Korea  and  China.  Against  the  European 
cries  of  "  The  Yellow  Peril "  he  launched 
the  watchword  of  "  The  White  Peril."  Hara 
has  now  perished  from  the  assassin's  dagger. 
We  shaU  never  know  the  real  cause  of  that 
murder. 


THE  MODERN  POLITICAL  ASPECT    45 

The  masses  of  the  Japanese  people  are  warlike. 
The  brilliant  victories  which  they  achieved  over 
the  Chinese  and  the  Russians  have  but  stimulated 
these  natural  sentiments.  In  that  respect,  the 
attitude  of  the  Japanese  people  can  be  likened 
to  the  spirit  of  Germany  before  the  war  of 
1914. 

The  Japanese  are  extremely  fond  of  all 
manifestations  of  external  power.  In  1905,  the 
Japanese  Government  consented  to  send  repre- 
sentatives to  the  Peace  Conference  at  Portsmouth. 
Although  Admiral  Togo's  naval  victories  had 
removed  every  possible  menace  to  the  Japanese 
islands,  the  fine  achievements  of  the  Japanese 
Army  had  failed  to  produce  decisive  results  on 
land.  Manchuria  was  too  remote  from  the  vital 
centres  of  Russia,  but  the  gradual  strengthening 
of  the  Russian  Army  was  threatening  to  upset 
the  strategical  balance  in  favour  of  Russia. 
The  Peace  of  Portsmouth  gave  Japan  a  free 
hand  in  Manchuria  and  delivered  Korea  and 
Southern  Sakhalien  into  her  hands.  Apart  from 
the  economic  advantages  of  such  a  peace,  the 
strategical  results  were  far-reaching.  By  the 
occupation  of  Korea  and  of  Southern  Sakhalien, 
Japan  made  a  large  step  forward  towards  the 
conversion  of  the  Japanese  Sea  into  an  inland 
sea. 

This  result,  however  obvious  to  specialists, 
was  not  fully  perceived  by  the  masses.  The 
latter  wanted  to  have  a  striking  acknowledgment 
of  Russia's  defeat  in  her  acceptance  of  the  demand 
for    an    indemnity.      They    knew    that    Japan 


46    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

was  unable  to  compel  Russia  to  accept  these 
terms,  and  they  therefore  accused  their  repre- 
sentatives of  treason.  Baron  Komura,  the  chief 
Plenipotentiary  who  signed  the  Portsmouth 
Treaty,  had  to  conceal  the  date  of  his  return  to 
Japan.  The  Mikado  had  to  cover  the  treaty 
by  his  own  sacred  personal  authority  and  to 
declare  in  a  manifesto  that  he  considered  the 
terms  of  peace  as  "  honourable  and  adequate." 

It  would  be  a  mistake  to  deny  that  continued 
close  intercourse  with  European  culture  may 
affect  the  spiritual  development  of  Japan. 
European  scepticism  will  sooner  or  later  serve 
to  destroy  the  mystic  halo  which  now  surrounds 
the  person  of  the  Japanese  Ruler.  Also,  condi- 
tions may  arise  which  will  threaten  the  present- 
day  structure  of  the  central  Power.  The  negative 
aspects  of  capitalism  have  already  given  rise 
to  an  opposition  movement  among  the  workmen. 
The  governing  circles  will  presumably  make  the 
necessary  concessions  in  due  time,  but  one  thing 
is  certain — in  spite  of  all  their  wisdom,  they  will 
not  surrender  power  without  a  fight.  They 
have  an  excellent  expedient  for  retaining  their 
authority  with  the  masses :  successful  foreign 
policy  which  always  flatters  the  conceit  of  the 
masses,  and  an  improvement  of  the  economic 
prosperity  of  the  people  at  the  expense  of  its 
weaker  neighbours.  Thus,  the  social  movements 
which  may  be  anticipated  in  the  near  future 
will  also  at  first  strengthen  the  Imperialism  of 
Japan. 

One    is    tempted    to    recall    the    comparison 


THE   MODERN  POLITICAL  ASPECT    47 

between  present-day  Japan  and  the  Germany 
of  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  century  and  the 
beginning  of  the  twentieth.  In  both  instances 
a  psychology  arises  which  results  in  "  might  " 
being  stronger  than  "  right."  Given  such 
a  psychology,  any  agreement  signed  by  Japanese 
diplomats  can  but  be  a  "  scrap  of  paper "  if 
there  is  not  such  power  behind  it  as  would 
suffice  to  compel  Japan  to  carry  out  the 
agreement. 


CHAPTER    IV 

JAPAN'S    POLICY   IN   KOREA 

It  is  the  misfortune  of  the  Korean  people  that 
they  should  have  been  the  first  nation  that 
stood  in  the  path  of  Japanese  penetration  into 
the  Asiatic  continent.  Not  even  forty-three 
centuries  of  historical  existence  could  save  the 
Korean  people  from  the  endeavour  of  its  power- 
ful neighbour  to  absorb  their  national  entity. 

The  methods  applied  by  Japan  in  pursuing 
that  end  are  highly  instructive,  as  they  disclose 
the  future  that  is  in  store  for  other  peoples  who 
may  lie  across  the  path  of  Japanese  expansion. 

In  the  first  place,  Japan  having  defeated 
China  in  1894-95,  compelled  her  to  renounce 
the  protectorate  of  Korea  and  to  recognise  the 
latter' s  independence.  In  the  second  stage,  which 
began  after  Japan's  victory  in  the  Russian  war 
of  1904-05,  Japan  proclaimed  her  own  protec- 
torate of  Korea.  The  third  stage  was  reached 
in  1910  when  Japan  annexed  Korea. 

These  are  the  three  acts  of  the  drama  through 
which  the  Korean  nation  has  lived.  All  the 
political  and  administrative  steps  taken  by  Japan 
in  Korea  represent  the  methodical  realisation 
of  the  plan  of  the  absorption  of  the  weaker 
nation  by  the  stronger  one. 

48 


JAPAN'S  POLICY  IN  KOREA         49 

Immediately  after  the  conclusion  of  the  Treaty 
of  Portsmouth  which  gave  Japan  a  free  hand 
in  Korea,  the  Korean  Army  was  reduced  to 
ten  battalions,  then  to  1,500  men,  and  finally 
completely  disbanded.  Civil  administration, 
railways,  postal  services,  telegraphs,  customs — 
were  seized  by  Japan.  After  the  annexation 
the  process  of  "  Japanisation "  of  Korea  was 
started  and  conducted  with  the  utmost  energy. 
The  Korean  flag  is  prohibited.^  All  that  might 
remind  the  Korean  people  of  their  national 
existence  is  carefully  eliminated.  Education  is 
strictly  controlled  by  Japan.  The  Japanese 
language  is  declared  the  dominant  and  official 
language.  Even  religion  is  interfered  with. 
Japan  implants  Shintoism  and  the  Japanese 
interpretations  of  Confucius  and  Buddha,  and 
grants  privileges  to  those  Koreans  who  accept 
such  doctrines. 

In  justice  to  the  Japanese  it  must  be  admitted 
that  they  have  done  a  great  deal  in  Korea  in 
respect  of  material  culture.  Since  the  annexation, 
400  miles  of  railway  have  been  built,  and  16,000 
miles  of  telegraph  wire ;  the  harvest  of  rice 
and  of  other  cereals  has  been  doubled,  sani- 
tation in  the  towns  has  greatly  improved, 
tramways  introduced,  etc.  The  traveller  in 
Korea  cannot  fail  to  be  impressed  by  these 
changes. 

The  Korean  people,  however,  are  groaning 
under  the  Japanese  yoke.     The  Press  is  under 

*  The  very  name  of  the  country,  "  Korea,"  is  replaced  by 
"  Chosen." 

4 


50    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

severe  censorship.  The  country  is  covered  with 
a  network  of  secret  police  which  is  watching 
every  slightest  manifestation  of  the  Korean 
national  spirit.  The  Koreans,  always  a  weak 
people,  are  hopelessly  crushed  under  the  chains 
by  which  they  are  fettered.  All  revolts  are  put 
down  by  the  Japanese  with  implacable  severity. 
The  Koreans  retaliate  for  oppression  by  terror- 
istic crimes,  which  lead,  of  course,  to  renewed 
repression  and  to  the  system  of  government 
terrorism. 

The  Korean  political  leaders  endeavoured  to 
appeal  to  the  European  Powers,  but  their  plead- 
ings addressed  to  the  Hague  Tribunal  were 
of  no  avail.  In  1919,  under  the  impression 
of  President  Wilson's  fourteen  points,  in  which 
the  principle  of  self-determination  was  pro- 
claimed, representatives  of  the  Korean  people 
sent  a  new  appeal  to  the  nations  of  Europe  and 
America.  But  the  victors  who  sat  at  Versailles 
and  promised  to  make  a  just  peace,  remained 
deaf  to  this  cry  of  despair. 

How  modest  the  wishes  of  the  Korean  people 
are  can  be  gauged  from  the  appeal  to  the  world 
which  we  quote  below.  This  appeal  was  signed 
in  1919  by  the  leaders  of  all  religious  and  cultural 
groups  in  Korea.  This  document  is  most  inter- 
esting and  is  probably  unique.  It  bears  the 
signatures  of  representatives  of  three  different 
religions,  namely  : 

(1)  The  leaders  of  the  so-called   "Tien  Tao 
Hui,"  or  "  Heaven- Worshippers  "  ; 


JAPAN'S  POLICY  IN  KOREA         51 

(2)  The  representatives   of   the  Y.M.C.A.  and 

of  the  Methodist  and  Protestant  Churches 
in  Korea; 

(3)  The  representatives  of  the  Buddhist  priest- 

hood in  Korea. 

Manifesto  of  the  Korean  People  issued  to  the 
World  on  March  1,  1919. 

*'  We,  the  Korean  Nation,  hereby  declare  the 
independence  of  Korea  before  all  nations,  assum- 
ing that  this  will  be  generously  recognized  by 
them. 

"  We  declare  this  with  the  united  voice  of 
twenty  million  people  in  the  name  of  Justice 
and  Humanity.  We  are  no  mean  people,  having 
a  long  history  as  a  distinctive,  integrative,  self- 
governing  nation  through  the  course  of  forty- 
three  centuries.  It  is  a  most  solemn  duty  for 
us  to  secure  the  right  of  free  and  perpetual 
development  of  our  own  national  character  and 
ability,  adapting  ourselves  to  the  principles  of 
the  reconstruction  of  the  world. 

"It  is  nearly  ten  years  since  we  were  for  the 
first  time  in  our  history  put  under  the  yoke 
of  another  nation,  and  made  a  victim  of  the 
cursed  militaristic  Imperialism  of  the  old  world. 
Since  then,  how  much  our  spiritual  development 
has  been  hampered,  our  national  dignity  injured ! 
And  how  many  opportunities  have  been  lost  to 
make  a  contribution  to  the  civilisation  of  the 
world ! 

Oh,  fellow-citizens  !     The  most  urgent  and 


a 


52    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

the  greatest  duty  for  us  is  to  secure  our  national 
independence,  in  order  to  wipe  out  the  past 
resentment,  to  get  rid  of  the  present  sufferings, 
to  remove  the  future  threatenings,  to  stir  up 
the  national  spirit  and  vitality  so  long  suppressed 
under  the  unjust  regime  of  Japan,  and  to  leave 
our  children  eternal  freedom  and  perfect  happi- 
ness instead  of  the  bitter  and  shameful  inheri- 
tance of  to-day.  We  shall  fight  to  the  last  drop 
of  blood  in  the  great  cause  of  liberty. 

"  We  do  not  blame  Japan  for  breaking  treaties 
in  which  so  often  and  so  solemnly  she  promised 
to  guarantee  the  independence  of  Korea.  Nor 
do  we  complain  of  her  for  calling  our  land  a 
colony  and  treating  us  as  slaves.  It  is  unneces- 
sary for  us  to  find  faults  in  others.  We  do  not 
mean  to  take  such  a  measure  as  to  avenge  our- 
selves upon  Japan.  All  we  desire  to  do  is  to 
right  wrongs  done  to  us,  not  by  the  Japanese 
nation,  but  by  a  few  of  her  statesmen  who  were 
led  by  the  *  old '  aggressive  policy. 

"  See  the  actual  outcome  of  the  annexation 
which  was  made  in  1910  without  the  free  consent 
of  the  peoples  concerned.  A  bitter  and  irrecon- 
cilable animosity  is  growing  deeper  and  deeper 
between  these  two  peoples,  though  it  has  been 
glossed  over  with  a  tranquil  appearance  caused 
only  by  heavy  pressure,  and  by  a  series  of  so- 
called  statistics,  most  of  which  have  nothing  to 
do  with  our  welfare.  It  is  clear  that  the  two 
nations  must  and  ought  to  enter  into  a  new 
relation  for  good  friendship  in  order  to  enjoy 
permanent  happiness  and  to  avoid  further  perils 


JAPAN'S  POLICY  IN  KOREA         53 

on  both  sides.  Moreover,  in  the  matter  of 
maintaining  the  peace  of  the  Far  East  the  inde- 
pendence of  Korea  is  not  without  deep  signi- 
ficance. It  is  not  only  because  the  injustice 
which  subdued  twenty  million  people  of  Korea 
must  prove  a  source  of  incessant  alarm,  but 
because  any  further  occupation  by  Japan  of 
Korea  is  likely  to  provoke  more  suspicion  and 
fear  against  Japan  in  the  minds  of  four  hundred 
million  people  of  China  ;  whereas  true  friendly 
relations  between  the  two  peoples  are  the  only 
basis  upon  which  any  eternal  peace  of  the  East 
can  possibly  be  established.  Could  any  inter- 
national peace  be  expected  without  the  perfect 
harmony  of  the  Eastern  Nations  ?  Hence  we 
are  assured  that  the  independence  of  Korea  is 
worthy  of  universal  consideration  and  approval. 

"  Ah !  a  new  epoch  is  opening  before  us. 
The  age  of  Might  is  gone,  and  the  age  of  Right 
has  come.  The  history  of  mankind  will  hence- 
forth shine  with  the  glorious  light  of  the  new 
civilisation  led  by  the  spirit  of  humanity  which 
has  been  fostered  through  all  ages  past.  We 
have  no  hesitation  and  no  fear  in  marching  on 
towards  our  goal,  as  we  are  now  at  a  new  turn 
of  the  world  and  a  fresh  start  of  the  universe. 
We  shall  live.  We  shall  be  free.  We  shall  enjoy 
the  Heaven-given  happiness.  We  shall  do  our 
best  as  a  member  of  the  family  of  the  nations 
in  rendering  any  service  called  for  to  promote 
the  peace  and  civilisation  of  the  world. 

"  We  have  arisen  now  !  Justice  is  with  us. 
Righteousness  is  leading  us  !     All  citizens,  male 


54    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

and  female,  young  and  old,  have  risen  up  from 
the  gloomy  dungeon  to  push  their  way  into  the 
bright  Freedom.  Our  forefathers  inspire  us, 
and  the  world  supports  us.  Go  on,  fellow- 
citizens  ! 

The  Representatives  of  The  Korean 
National  Independence  Union." 


CHAPTER    V 

JAPAN'S  POLICY  IN  CHINA 

The  idea  of  domination  over  China  has  long 
since  been  deep-rooted  in  Japan.  As  the  weak- 
ness of  China  was  revealed,  and  the  consciousness 
of  Japan's  own  strength  grew,  this  idea  was 
transformed  into  one  of  those  popular  yearnings 
which  have  always  led  to  long  periods  of  stubborn 
struggle. 

It  is  quite  obvious  that  300,000,000  Chinese 
people  cannot  be  "  annexed  "  with  their  ancient 
and  profound  culture  by  so  elementary  a  process 
as  mere  conquest.  As  we  have  demonstrated  in 
the  preceding  chapter,  even  the  17,000,000  of 
Koreans  are  not  being  so  easily  absorbed  by 
Japan.  In  order  to  reach  her  goal,  Japan 
follows  the  methods  borrowed  from  her  "  White  " 
masters,  and  which  they  had  conceived  in  the 
days  of  Imperialistic  policy. 

The  seizure  of  China's  outlets  to  the  sea  is  the 
first  step  towards  the  economic  subjugation  of 
China.  It  leads  to  the  capture  of  the  maritime 
transport  and  to  the  control  of  China's  foreign 
trade. 

In  Tientsin,  Shanghai  and  Hong-Kong,  the  Euro- 
peans form  a  barrier  to  the  intercourse  between 

55 


56    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

the  outward  world  and  the  three  main  regions 
of  Central  China  with  their  capitals,  Peking, 
Hankow,  Nanking,  Wu-chang,  Nan-iang  and 
Canton.  In  the  beginning  of  the  twentieth 
century  the  Europeans  likewise  seized  Kiao 
Tchao  (Germany),  Wei-hai-wei  (Great  Britain), 
and  Kwang-chow-wan  (France).  Since  1900,  the 
"  concert "  of  foreign  Powers  controlling  the 
foreign  trade  of  China  was  joined  on  equal  terms 
by  Japan. 

This,  however,  did  not  satisfy  the  latter's 
secret  aspirations.  In  accordance  with  the  prin- 
ciples of  jiu-jitsu,  she  marches  alongside  her 
White  competitors  while  carefully  preparing  such 
a  condition  of  affairs  as  would  allow  her  to  reap 
the  harvest  of  the  "  White  "  endeavour  at  the 
most  convenient  time. 

Japan's  strategical  manoeuvre  consists  in 
placing  herself  between  the  points  seized  by 
the  Europeans  and  the  ocean,  thus  cutting 
them  off  from  the  outer  world.  The  entire 
policy  of  Japan  towards  China  is  a  methodical, 
logical  fulfilment  of  this  plan. 

In  1874,  under  the  excuse  of  obtaining  com- 
pensation of  the  murder  of  a  few  Japanese  in 
the  islands  of  Riu-Kiu,  Japan  forced  China  to 
cede  these  islands.  As  a  result  of  the  war  of 
1894-5  Japan  obtained  Formosa  and  the  Pes- 
cador  islands,  and  penetrated  into  Korea.  After 
the  Russian  War  of  1904-5  she  gained  a  firm 
footing  in  Korea  and  in  the  Liaodun  peninsula. 
The  seizure  of  the  latter  was  dictated  not  only 
by  the  desire  to   dominate  in  Southern   Man- 


JAPAN'S  POLICY  IN  CHINA         57 

churia,  but  also  to  control  the  outlets  into  the 
Yellow  Sea  of  the  Northern  part  of  Central 
China.  Taking  advantage  of  the  Great  War, 
Japan  seized  Shantung  in  1914.  At  the  same 
time,  she  took  every  possible  step  in  order  to 
gain  exclusive  influence  in  the  Chinese  province 
of  Fu-Kien.  When  all  this  is  accompHshed,  it 
may  be  taken  for  granted  that  the  Northern 
and  Central  parts  of  Central  China  will  be 
strategically  blocked.  Liaodun  and  Shantung 
are  the  first  line  which  ensures  such  domination. 
Korea,  the  Riu-Kiu  islands,  Formosa  and  the 
Pescador  islands  are  the  second  line. 

The  consequences  of  such  a  contingency  are 
self-evident :  All  maritime  routes  will  be  in 
the  hands  of  Japan.  The  application  to  these 
routes  and  to  the  ports  of  the  principle  of  the 
"  open  door "  will  depend  upon  the  goodwill 
of  Japan.  When  Japan  chooses  openly  to  de- 
nounce that  principle  and  to  defend  her  hegemony 
in  China  by  the  force  of  arms,  she  will  find 
herself  placed  in  exceptionally  favourable  con- 
ditions with  regard  to  strategical  bases  against 
the  competitors  whom  she  will  be  ousting,  as 
well  as  against  China  in  the  event  of  the  latter 
trying  independently  to  oppose  the  aggressive 
policy  of  Japan. 

The  tenacity  with  which  the  Japanese  are 
pursuing  this  plan  of  blocking  the  northern  and 
central  parts  of  Central  China  is  further  illus- 
trated by  their  conduct  during  the  Great 
War. 

The   Japanese  diplomats  never  fail  to  assert 


58    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

that  Japan's  participation  on  the  side  of  the 
Entente  was  dictated  by  idealistic  motives.  They 
.  declare  that  the  Country  of  the  Rising  Sun 
opposed  German  militarism  and  remained  true 
to  the  Anglo-Japanese  Alliance.  The  facts, 
however,  point  in  a  different  direction.  On 
August  14,  1914,  Japan  sent  an  ultimatum  to 
Berlin  in  which  the  aims  of  the  war  are  clearly 
indicated :  Germany  must  cede  to  Japan  her 
rights  in  Shantung.  Had  Germany  yielded, 
there  would  have  been  no  excuse  for  going  to 
war. 

In  November,  1914,  Tsing-Tao,  the  fortified 
centre  of  the  German  colony  of  Kiao-Tchao, 
capitulated  to  the  Japanese  troops. 

The  ruler  of  China,  Yuanshikai,  offered  to 
Japan  the  assistance  of  Chinese  troops  for  the 
purpose  of  expelling  the  Germans  from  the 
territory  of  the  Celestial  Empire.  The  Chinese 
troops,  with  the  aid  of  the  British  and  the 
Japanese,  might  have  blockaded  Tsing-Tao,  and 
the  fate  of  the  stronghold  would  have  been 
sealed.  No  sacrifice  would  have  been  made  by 
Japan.  But  she  declined  the  offer,  effected 
a  landing,  not  near  Tsing-Tao,  but  at  a 
distance  of  250  miles  in  Lungkhou.  Under 
the  pretence  of  military  operations,  Japan 
seized  not  only  the  German  colony  of  Kiao- 
Tchao,  but  the  entire  railway  Tsinanfu-Tsing- 
Tao. 

Having  declined  the  participation  of  China  in 
the  military  operations,  Japan  thus  gave  her  own 
diplomats   an  excuse  for  going  back  on   their 


JAPAN'S  POLICY  IN  CHINA         59 

previous  declarations  that  Germany  was  being 
driven  out  of  Tsing-Tao  in  order  to  restore 
the  sovereign  rights  of  China.  The  Japa- 
nese ultimatum  to  China  of  May  7,  1915, 
states  : — 

"  From  the  military  and  economic  point  of 
view  the  importance  of  Kiao-Tchao  is  so  great 
that  Japan  has  made  tremendous  sacrifices  in 
blood  and  money  for  its  conquest.  Japan  there- 
fore acknowledges  no  obligation  to  restore  Kiao- 
Tchao  to  China." 

The  casualties  of  Japan  in  the  occupation  of 
Kiao-Tchao  were  336  killed  and  1,180  wounded, 
apart  from  the  280  men  who  went  down  in 
a  small  cruiser  sunk  by  the  Germans.  Suffice 
it  to  compare  these  figures  with  the  milHons 
of  Russian,  French  and  British  killed  in 
the  war  in  order  to  answer  the  question 
whether  Japan  can  seriously  claim  that  her 
rights  have  been  bought  at  the  price  of  her 
sons'  blood. 

We  have  already  alluded  to  the  strategic 
interests  of  Japan  in  Shantung.  "  Economic  " 
interests  mean  nothing  else  than  the  seizure  of 
the  fruits  of  all  the  previous  work  of  Germany 
in  that  region.  "  Economically  "  it  is  a  rich 
booty.  The  Germans  had  invested  enormous 
sums  of  money  in  the  exploitation  of  Chinese 
concessions.  They  built  the  harbour,  the  Tsi- 
nanfu-Tsing-Tao  railway,  and  began  to  explore 
the  coal  mines  of  Fantze  and  Hungchan  and  the 
iron  ore  of  King-Hn  Chen.  They  forced  China 
to    grant    a   series   of   other    concessions   which 


60    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

practically  gave  them  full  possession  of  the  rich 
province  of  Shantung. 

Another  method  which  is  applied  nowadays 
by  strong  nations  with  a  view  to  subjugating 
weak  ones  is  to  obtain  the  monopoly  of  building 
and  exploiting  railways.  The  railway  policy 
which  is  based  upon  that  secret  aim  is  a  kind 
of  "  peace-time  strategy." 

Victory  over  Russia  in  1904-5  gave  Japan 
the  southern  branch  of  the  Chinese  Eastern 
railway.  Immediately  after  the  Portsmouth 
Treaty,  Japan  began  to  develop  the  railways 
in  Southern  Manchuria,  and  linked  them  up 
with  the  railway  system  of  Korea.  Southern 
Manchuria  was  thus  secured  for  Japan. 

The  Tsinanfu-Tsing-Tao  railway  seized  by 
Japan  on  the  excuse  of  military  operations 
against  Kiao-Tchao  not  only  ensures  Japanese 
domination  in  Shantung,  but  affords  Japan  the 
possibility  of  approaching  at  Tsi-nan  one  of 
the  two  railway  lines  connecting  Peking  with 
the  valley  of  the  Yantze-Kiang. 

In  September  1918  Japan  hastened  to  compel 
China  to  grant  fresh  railway  concessions  in 
order  that  the  Peace  Conference  be  faced  with 
accomplished  facts.  Although  they  did  not 
quite  succeed,  still  the  secret  Chino-Japanese 
agreements  on  railway  concessions  in  Man- 
churia, Mongolia  and  Shantung,  signed  on  Sep- 
tember 24  and  28,  1918,  are  very  interesting. 
They  are  a  vivid  illustration  of  the  motives 
which  underlie  the  Japanese  policy  and  strategy 
in  China. 


tlAPN«2 

If*  1  • 


t«» 


«•» 


JAPAN'S  POLICY  IN  CHINA         61 

By  these  agreements  Japan  obtains  the  right 
to  build  and  exploit  what  she  calls  the  "  four 
railways  in  Manchuria  and  Mongolia  "  : — 

1.  Kaiyan-Ghirin. 

2.  Chan-Chung-Taonan. 

3.  Taonan-Jehol. 

4.  Jehol  to  one  of  the  ports  in  the  Yellow 

Sea  beyond  the  Chinese  wall. 

When  the  reader  glances  at  these  lines  on 
the  affixed  map,  he  will  immediately  see  that 
the  possession  of  these  lines  not  only  gives 
Japan  new  territories  in  Manchuria,  Mongolia 
and  Chihli,  but  constitutes  a  stepping  stone 
towards  the  strategic  encircling  of  Peking  from 
the  north. 

In  Shantung  Japan  obtained  concessions  for 
the  building  of  the  lines  Tsinanfu-Shuntch  and 
Kao-mi-Hsu-tchao.  A  new  glance  at  the  map 
will  show  that  Peking  is  cut  off  from  the  south. 
These  lines,  like  two  outstretched  arms,  embrace 
the  two  lines  connecting  Peking  with  the  valley 
of  the  Yantzekiang.  At  the  same  time  Japan 
approaches  through  Shuntch  the  province  of 
Shensi,  which  is  the  richest  of  all  the  Chinese 
provinces  in  iron  and  coal. 

There  was  a  significant  detail :  the  agree- 
ment was  signed  by  the  Chinese  Minister 
at  Tokyo,  not  on  behalf  of  the  Peking  Govern- 
ment, but  in  the  name  of  the  Minister  of 
Railways. 

The   following   is   the   list   of   iron,   coal   and 


62    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

copper  mines  with  up-to-date  technical  equip- 
ment in  various  provinces  of  Central  China  ^: — 

Provinces.                  Iron.  Coal.  Copper. 

Shensi     9  34  3 

Shantung 8  29  — 

Hupeh      2  10  7 

Chihli    1  48  2 

Ho-Han    —  28  — 

Kiang-si —  14  — 

Anh-wei    —  8  — 

Hunan    —  3  — 

Kiang-su      —  2  — 

Sze-chwan      —  1  3 

Kweichow    —  —  2 

Yunnan    —  —  44 

20  177  61 

It  has  been  mentioned  in  one  of  the  preceding 
chapters  that  Japanese  industries  needed  iron. 
The  desire  to  obtain  the  necessary  supplies  of 
iron  is  thus  perfectly  legitimate.  Japan's  endea- 
vour to  acquire  concessions  for  the  production 
of  iron  and  coal  is  not,  therefore,  a  proof  of  the 
Imperialism  of  her  policy.  But,  as  the  French 
saying  goes,  Le  ton  fait  la  chanson.  Japan  is 
trying  to  get  hold  of  the  entire  iron  industry 
of  China.  She  is  doing  so  by  the  veiled  seizure 
of  political  and  administrative  control  of  the 
respective  provinces  of  China.  To  Europe  and 
America  this  is  presented  under  the  guise  of 
the  nebulous  formula  of  "  special  interests  in 
the  regions  of  China  adjacent  to  Japan."  Man- 
churia and  Shantung  are  first  in  that  list.  When 
Japan  succeeds,   she  will  have  deprived  China 

1  These  data  relate  to  1915. 


JAPAN'S  POLICY  IN  CHINA         63 

of  one  half  of  the  latter's  iron  mines.  With 
that  end  in  view  Japanese  diplomacy  will  soon 
begin  to  argue  as  convincingly  as  ever  that  the 
provinces  of  China  further  east,  Shensi,  Hupeh, 
Chihli,  etc.,  are  likewise  "  adjacent."  The 
Celestial  Empire  will  then  be  deprived  of  all 
its  iron  and  of  the  greater  part  of  its  coal.  Not 
only  would  Japan  be  strengthened  strategically 
for  the  coming  struggle  against  the  "  white 
barbarians,"  but  China  would  be  entirely  in 
her  hands. 

In  1911  a  revolution  broke  out  in  China 
which  put  an  end  to  the  Imperial  power,  but 
has  failed  so  far  to  establish  a  stable  and  united 
Government.  Civil  war,  with  all  its  conse- 
quences, has  completely  ruined  China.  A  favour- 
able atmosphere  has  thus  been  created  for 
secret  intrigues  of  any  foreign  power  intent 
upon  exploiting  the  internal  weakness  of  China. 
Japan  has  taken  full  advantage  of  this  situation. 
By  bribing  the  adventurers  who  rise  to  power 
in  China,  Japan  obtains  economic  concessions 
and  influences  the  policy  and  administration  of 
that  country.  At  a  very  low  price,  in  the  shape 
of  securities  for  loans  granted  by  her  banks,  she 
obtains  exclusive  rights  on  railways  and  other 
concessions.  In  grasping  the  natural  riches  of 
China  she  has  recourse  to  the  methods  of  an 
usurer.  This  can  be  illustrated  by  the  following 
fact :  in  1918  Japan  acquired  from  China  as 
a  security  for  a  loan  of  30,000,000  yen  the  right 
to  exploit  all  the  mineral  riches  and  forests  in 
the  provinces  of  Ghirin  and  Heilungchiang.    The 


64    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

territory  of  these  two  Manchurian  provinces  is  one 
and  a  half  times  the  size  of  France.  Japan  does 
not  shrink  from  concluding  such  deals  behind 
the  back  of  the  Peking  Government  and  signs 
agreements  with  individual  Ministers  and  Gover- 
nors. This  paves  the  way  to  bribery  of  currupt 
Chinese  officials  on  a  large  scale.  In  his  book 
Russia  as  an  American  Problem,  Mr.  J.  Spargo 
says  (pp.  155-56)  : — 

"  Agents  of  the  Japanese  Government  pre- 
pared elaborate  lists  of  Chinese  officials,  civil 
and  military,  their  habits,  debts,  financial  inter- 
ests, and  so  on.  If  a  Chinese  official  needed 
money  for  any  purpose  he  was  almost  certain 
to  be  approached  by  a  Japanese  agent,  or  some 
Chinese  intermediary,  suggesting  how  the  neces- 
sary money  could  be  readily  obtained.  Some- 
times this  took  the  form  of  a  bribe  disguised 
as  a  personal  '  loan.'  Sometimes  a  contract 
would  be  let  in  such  a  manner  that  the  impe- 
cunious official  was  made  a  nominal  partner  and 
enabled  to  draw  big  dividends.  In  other  cases 
the  contractor  had  to  pay  rich  commissions  to 
the  official  acting  as  '  agent '  for  the  Japanese 
corporation  in  whose  name  the  contract  was 
made.  One  of  the  most  common  methods  was 
to  induce  public  officials  to  raise  large  loans  in 
Japan  for  public  works,  giving  local  revenues 
or  concessions  as  security,  and  to  appropriate 
large  sums  for  themselves.  In  this  way,  not 
only  was  China  undermined  through  the  cor- 
ruption of  her  officials,  but,  at  the  same  time, 
Japan    secured    control    of    immense    economic 


JAPAN'S  POLICY  IN  CHINA         65 

interests  in  China,  a  veritable  mortgage  upon 
her  future." 

Japan  applies  the  same  methods  in  dealing 
with  the  middle  and  lower  grades  of  the  Chinese 
administration.  Her  firms  always  manage  to 
have  at  their  disposal  wagons  and  ships  which 
they  refuse  to  lend,  on  the  plea  of  these  wagons 
and  ships  being  engaged  for  the  transport  of 
the  goods  of  other  Powers.  A  great  many  goods 
of  Japanese  manufacture  escape  the  Chinese 
customs.  A  position  is  thus  created,  which  was 
described  by  a  passing  observer  in  the  following 
sentence :  "  My  investigations  entitle  me  to 
assert  that  there  is  a  secret  system  which  gives 
Japanese  goods  special  privileges  denied  to  those 
of  all  other  countries  "  {Christian  Science  Monitor, 
August  30,  1918). 

In  spite  of  China's  energetic  protests,  Japan 
organises  on  an  extensive  scale  the  contraband 
supply  of  opium.  This  traffic  is  extremely 
profitable  to  the  Japanese  farmers,  who  cultivate 
the  plant. 

In  granting  loans  and  armaments  to  various 
Chinese  generals  who  have  grown  like  fungi  on 
the  unhealthy  soil  of  protracted  civil  war,  Japan 
is  preventing  the  establishment  of  a  stable  and 
united  Chinese  Government.  Japan  fans  the 
enmity  which  has  developed  ever  since  the 
beginning  of  the  revolution  between  the  North 
and  the  South  of  China.  A  glance  at  the  map 
will  show  that  by  this  manoeuvre  Japan  is 
separating  from  Peking  the  provinces  (of  which 
Canton  is  the  political  centre)  that  are  at  present 

5 


66    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

outside  the  sphere  of  her  influence.  By  this 
strategical  coup  Japan  reduces  the  part  of 
China  which  she  is  intent  upon  exploiting  as 
a  beginning. 

We  give  below  a  li^t  of  the  loans  granted  by- 
Japan  to  China  in  1918.  This  list  discloses  with 
sufficient  clearness  the  real  nature  and  aims  of 
Japanese  policy  in  China.  ^ 

*  Japanese  Secket  Loans  to  China  in  1918. 

Yen. 

1.  Jan.     Mitsui    Bussan    Kaisha    to    the    Central 

Government  on  the  Bureau  of  Engraving 

and  Printing 2,000,000 

2.  „        Yokohama  Specie  Bank's  share  of  Group 

Bank  advance  for  flood  rehef    200,000 

3.  ,,        Mitsui  Bussan  Kaisha  to  Mihtary  Governor 

of  ChiH  for  miUtary  purposes    1,000,000 

4.  „        Second  advance  on  Second  Reorganisation 

Loan  by  the  Yokohama  Specie  Bank.  . . .     10,000,000 

5.  „        Japanese  Syndicate  to  Rebel  Government 

of  the  Province  of  Hunan    20,000,000 

6.  ,,        Yokohama    Specie   Bank    to    the   Central 

Government  for  suppression  of  plague  1,000,000 

7.  Loan  to  the  Province  of  Fukien  for  general 
piu-poses      1,000,000 

8.  ,,        Mitsui  Bussan  Kaisha  to  Chilhli  Province 

for  purchase  of  yarn  for  spinners  for  flood 

rehef 1,000,000 

9.  ,,        Tai-heiKtimeiSyndicate  to  Central  Govern- 

ment for  purchase  of  arms 14,000,000 

10.  „        Second  loan  to  Bank  of  Communication 

made  by  Bank  of  Chosen,  Bank  of  Taiwan 

and  Industrial  Bank      20,000,000 

11  Apr.  Chosen  Group  of  Banks  to  Telegraph  Ad- 
ministration for  extension  of  lines   20,000,000 

12.  ,,        Loan  to  Fengtien  Province  made  by  the 

Bank  of  Chosen 3,000,000 

13.  Feb.  Loan  to  Shihpingkai-Chengchiatim  Railway 

made  by  Specie  Bank 2,600,000 

14.  „        Nan j  in  Railway  Loan  between  Nanchang 

and  Kiukiang 100,000 

15.  Apr.  Wireless  Loaa   3,000,000 


JAPAN'S  POLICY  m  CHINA         67 

The  campaign  of  1914  on  the  European  theatre 
of  war  showed  that  the  struggle  against  Ger- 
many would  be  long-drawn,  and  would  require 
an  effort  such  as  none  of  the  Powers  had  anti- 
cipated. This  was  taken  into  account  by  the 
Japanese  strategists  and  politicians.  On  Janu- 
ary 18,  1915,  the  Japanese  Minister  at  Peking, 
without  any  preliminary  negotiations,  presented 
to  the  Chinese  Government  "  twenty-one  de- 
mands," ^  which  in  reality  were  but  an  extensive 
scheme  of  Japanese  penetration  into  Shantung, 
Fukien  and  the  valley  of  the  Yantzekiang,  as 
well  as  the  extension  of  the  rights  of  Japan  in 
Manchuria  and  Mongolia.  The  so-called  "  fifth 
group "    of    demands,    which    was    kept    secret. 

Yen. 

16.  May  Loan  to  Chilhli  Province  by  the  Chosen 

Bank    1,000,000 

17.  June  Kinin-Huaining  Railway  Loan  by  Banks 

of  Chosen,  Taiwan  and  Industrial  Bank  of 

Japan 20,000,000 

18.  „        Loan  to  Shensi  Province 2,000,000 

19.  „        Yokohama  Specie  Bank  of  Hupeh  Province         1,000,000 

20.  „        Okura  Forestry  Loan  made  by  Industrial 

Bank  of  Japan  and  the  Chosen  Group  of 

Banks 30,000,000 

21.  July  Kirin  Forestry  Loan  made  by  Industrial 

Bank  of  Japan  and  the  Chosen  Group  of 

Banks 30,000,000 

22.  „        Second   Re-organisation   Loan — third   ad- 

vance      10,000,000 

23.  „        Loan  on  Yu  Kan  Iron  Mines,  Kiangsi  Pro- 

vince        3,000,000 

24.  Sept.  Loan  to  Shantimg  Province     1,500,000 

25.  Oct.  Peking  Telephone  Loan 5,000,000 

26.  „        Manchurian  and  Mongolian  Railway  Loan  40,000,000 

27.  Nov.  Shantimg  Railway  Loan 26,000,000 

28.  „        Military  Agreement  Loan   20,000,000 

29.  Dec.   Peking-Suiyan  Loan 4,000,000 

*  The  twenty -one  demands  are  given  in  Appendix  III. 


68    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

was  nothing  else  than  an  mfringement  upon  the 
sovereignty  of  China. 

On  May  7th,  Japan  presented  another  ulti- 
matum, and  China  acceded  to  most  of  the 
claims  included  in  the  first  part  of  the  January 
"  demands "  (those  that  were  made  public). 
In  her  refusal  to  agree  to  the  secret  demands 
China  was  supported  by  the  European  Govern- 
ments and  by  the  United  States,  who  brought 
pressure  to  bear  upon  the  Government  at  Tokyo. 

The  secret  clauses  of  the  "  twenty-one  de- 
mands"  were  the  following:  — 

1.  The  Chinese  Government  shall  employ  in- 
fluential Japanese  advisers  in  political,  financial 
and  military  affairs. 

2.  Japanese  hospitals,  temples  and  schools  in 
the  interior  of  China  shall  be  granted  the  right 
of  owning  land. 

3.  Inasmuch  as  the  Japanese  Government  and 
the  Chinese  Government  have  had  many  cases 
of  dispute  between  Japanese  and  Chinese  police, 
the  settlement  of  which  caused  no  little  mis- 
understanding, it  is  for  this  reason  necessary 
that  the  police  departments  of  important  places 
in  China  shall  be  jointly  administered  by  Japan- 
ese and  Chinese,  or  that  the  police  departments 
of  such  places  shall  employ  numerous  Japanese, 
so  that  they  may  at  the  same  time  help  to  make 
plans  for  improvement  of  the  Chinese  police 
service. 

4.  China  shall  purchase  from  Japan  a  fixed 
amount  of  munitions  of  war  (say  50  per  cent  or 


JAPAN'S  POLICY  IN  CHINA         69 

more)  of  what  is  needed  by  the  Chinese  Govern- 
ment, or  there  shall  be  established  in  China  a 
Sino- Japanese  jointly  operated  arsenal.  Japan- 
ese technical  experts  are  to  be  employed,  and 
Japanese  material  is  to  be  purchased. 

5.  China  agrees  to  grant  Japan  the  right  of 
constructing 

(a)  A   railway   connecting    Wuchang    with 

Kiukiang  and  Nanchang. 

(b)  A  railway  between  Nanchang  and  Han- 

chow.^ 

(c)  A  railway  between  Nanchang  and  Chao- 

chou. 

6.  If  China  needs  foreign  capital  to  work 
mines,  build  railways  and  construct  harbour- 
works  (including  dockyards)  in  the  province 
of  Fukien,  Japan  shall  be  first  consulted.  ^ 

7.  China  agrees  that  Japanese  subjects  shall 
have  the  right  of  missionary  propaganda  in  China. 

Had  China  accepted  these  conditions  she  would 
practically  cease  to  exist  as  an  independent 
State.  Japan  would  have  acquired  sovereign 
control  over  China.  By  seizing  the  armaments 
of  China,  Japan  would  have  deprived  her  of 
the  possibility  of  ever  defending  her  interests 
against  any  future  aggressive  designs  of  her 
neighbour. 

*  These  railways  are  indicated  on  Map,  No,  2. 

2  It  is  interesting  to  compare  this  point  with  the  point  in 
the  demands  that  were  made  pubHc  "  that  the  Chinese  Govern- 
ment should  pledge  itself  not  to  cede  or  lease  to  a  Third  Power 
any  harbour  or  bay  along  the  coast  of  China." 


70    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE   PACIFIC 

Mr.  Putnam  Weale,  in  his  book,  The  Fight 
for  the  Republic  in  China^  is  right  when  he  con- 
siders that  these  terms  were  designed  to  admin- 
ister the  coup  de  grace  to  the  independence  and 
integrity  of  China.  "  Not  only  is  a  new  sphere 
— the  Fukien  Province — indicated ;  not  only  is 
the  mid-Yangtse,  from  the  vicinity  of  Kiukiang, 
to  serve  as  the  terminus  for  a  system  of  Japanese 
railways,  radiating  from  the  great  river  to  the 
coasts  of  South  China ;  but  the  gleaming  knife 
of  the  Japanese  surgeon  is  to  aid  the  Japanese 
teacher  in  the  great  work  of  propaganda  ;  the 
Japanese  monk  and  the  Japanese  policeman  are 
to  be  dispersed  like  skirmishers  throughout  the 
land  .  .  .  ;  Japanese  advisers  are  to  give  their 
necessary  advice  in  finance,  in  politics,  in  every 
department — foreshadowing  a  complete  and  all- 
embracing  political  control.  Never  was  a  more 
sweeping  programme  of  supervision  presented, 
and  small  wonder  if  the  Chinese  when  they 
learned  of  this  climax,  exclaimed  that  the  fate 
of  Korea  was  to  be  their  own."  These  demands 
were,  indeed,  "  a  more  vicious  assault  on  Chinese 
sovereignty  than  the  Austrian  ultimatum  to 
Serbia  of  July  1914." 

Japanese  do  not  care  to  recall  these  points. 
Pamphlets  edited  in  Japan  in  defence  of  her 
policy  in  China  and  Korea  make  but  a  passing 
mention  of  these  points,  and  state  that  these 
were  included  as  a  diplomatic  ruse  in  order  to 
induce  China  to  accept  the  first  section  of  the 

twenty-one  demands  "  which  dealt  with  Japan's 

special   interests   in    China."       The   impartial 


JAPAN'S  POLICY  IN  CHINA         71 

student  will  hardly  agree  with  this  naive  excuse. 
Logic  will  compel  him  to  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  the  "  twenty-one  demands "  embody  all 
the  Japanese  scheme  for  domination  over  China 
which  Japan  has  been  pursuing  and  will  pursue 
in  the  future. 

Less  than  three  years  after  this  decisive  but 
abortive  effort  Japan  had  succeeded  in  inducing 
China  to  enter  into  an  agreement  for  common 
military  and  naval  defence.  Like  the  famous 
"  twenty-one  demands,"  this  treaty  attracted 
but  little  notice  in  Europe  and  America — outside 
diplomatic  circles — owing  to  the  preoccupations 
of  war ;  but  it  affords  evidence  not  to  be 
neglected  by  those  who  wish  to  form  an  accurate 
conception  of  Japanese  political  aims.  The 
agreement  was  ostensibly  concluded,  according 
to  the  preamble,  "  in  view  of  the  daily  spread 
of  enemy  influence  in  Russian  territory  and  the 
threatened  danger  to  the  peace  and  weal  of  the 
whole  Far  East."  It  provided  for  Sino- Japanese 
military  co-operation,  standardisation  of  their 
plans,  transport,  communications,  and  military 
codes,  and  therefore  placed  Japan  virtually  in 
control  of  the  entire  land  forces  of  China.  The 
naval  agreement  was  in  similar  terms,  the  fol- 
lowing extracts  being  particularly  illuminating : 

"  In  order  to  ensure  the  rapidity  and  accuracy 
of  naval  operations  and  transports,  the  naval 
authorities  of  Japan  and  China  shall  exchange 
officials  who  will  keep  the  two  departments  in 
mutual  communication  and  touch.  With  regard 
to  the  repair  of  warships,  arms,  naval  machinery. 


72    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE   PACIFIC 

etc.,  and  materials  necessary  for  such  repairs, 
assistance  shall  be  reciprocally  afforded  as  far 
as  possible.  This  stipulation  holds  good  with 
regard  to  munitions  of  war.  The  Japanese  and 
Chinese  Navies  shall  establish  information  bureaux 
at  such  points  as  may  be  considered  necessary, 
and  shall  exchange  the  charts  and  information 
necessary  for  operations.  A  naval  code  for 
mutual  use  shall  be  agreed  upon.  The  present 
agreement  and  the  detailed  stipulations  per- 
taining thereto  shall  not  be  published  either  in 
Japan  or  China,  but  shall  be  treated  as  naval 
secrets." 

Both  the  military  and  naval  agreements  were 
to  lose  their  validity  on  the  termination  of  state 
of  war  between  Japan  and  China,  on  the  one 
side,  and  Germany  and  Austria  on  the  other. 
That  condition  has  since  been  fulfilled,  but  it 
is  evident  from  the  notes  addressed  to  Japan 
by  the  Peking  Government  during  the  autumn 
of  1920  that  the  former  had  not  up  to  then 
withdrawn  the  troops  which  it  had  sent  to 
occupy  military  posts  in  China  by  virtue  of  the 
defence  agreement. 

Japan's  policy  in  China  is  the  policy  of  a 
double-faced  Janus.  One  face  is  astutely  hidden 
from  Europe  and  America,  but  that  is  the  face 
which  represents  the  real  policy  pursued  by 
Japan  for  the  attainment  of  hegemony  over 
China.  The  other  face  is  shown  to  the  foreign 
Powers  with  the  sole  object  of  concealing  the 
true  aims  of  Japanese  aspirations  as  long  as 
Japan  does  not  consider  herself  strong  enough 


JAPAN'S   POLICY  IN  CHINA  73 

openly  to  declare  her  supremacy.  ^  "  Shantung 
will  be  restored  to  China.  Japan  has  not  the 
slightest  intention  of  infringing  upon  the  sover- 
reign  rights  of  China,  upon  the  integrity  of  her 
territory  and  upon  the  principle  of  the  '  open 
door.' "  Such  are  the  official  declarations  of 
Japanese  diplomats.  The  late  Prime  Minister, 
Mr.  Hara,  and  Admiral  Kato,  Japan's  represen- 
tative at  the  Washington  Conference,  declared 
that  Japan  thought  of  nothing  else  than  peace- 
ful intercourse  with  her  neighbour,  but  that 
constant  internal  strife  in  China  compelled  Japan 
to  take  temporary  measures  in  order  to  safe- 
guard the  interests  of  her  subjects,  to  maintain 
trade  and  to  get  from  China  the  necessary  raw 
materials. 

In  justice  to  Japan  it  must  be  admitted  that 
the  Europeans  themselves  gave  Japan  an  ex- 
ample of  duplicity  in  their  Far  Eastern  policy. 
When  the  strong  figure  of  the  Japanese  warrior 
appeared  on  the  threshold  of  the  peacefully 
slumbering  Chinese  dragon,  the  European  Powers 
protested  against  the  Treaty  of  Simonoseki, 
which  gave  the  Liaodun  peninsula  to  Japan. 
Immediately  afterwards,  however,  Germany, 
Russia,  Great  Britain  and  later  France  seized 
Kiao-Tchao,  Liaodun,  Wei-hai-wei  and  Kwang- 
chow-wan.  Such  was  the  example  of  the  defence 
of  the  principle  of  Chinese  sovereignty  and  of 
the  inviolability  of  her  territory. 

This  unscrupulous  policy  was  immediately 
reflected  in  China.       In  1900,  the  Boxer  rising 

^  H.  C.  By  water.  Sea  Power  in  the  Pacific,  pp.  60-51. 


74    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

took  place,  and  the  combined  expeditionary 
forces  of  the  United  States,  Japan,  Russia, 
Great  Britain  and  Germany  soon  mastered  China. 

During  that  joint  campaign  the  European 
Powers  had  the  opportunity  of  gauging  the 
strength  of  the  new  Japanese  Army. 

Having  embarked  upon  the  poHcy  of  "  spheres 
of  exclusive  influence "  and  "  territorial  con- 
cessions," the  European  Powers  naturally  took 
the  next  step  in  seeking  to  arrive  at  an  agree- 
ment for  sharing  the  hegemony  in  China  with 
the  strongest  Power  in  the  Far  East — Japan. 
Great  Britain  was  the  first  to  enter  upon  that 
path,  and  concluded  an  alliance  with  Japan  in 
1902,  which  has  been  renewed  several  times  since. 

Russia  having  lost  the  war  of  1904-5,  made 
treaties  with  Japan  in  1907,  1910  and  1916. 
France  made  an  agreement  with  Japan  in  1907. 

On  the  whole,  the  situation  that  had  thus 
arisen  can  be  described  as  follows  :  Seeing  that 
a  strong  plunderer  was  coveting  China,  the 
European  Powers,  fearful  of  losing  their  share 
of  the  booty,  have  tried  to  win  over  the  plun- 
derer and  to  agree  with  him  upon  the  spoils. 
Such  a  situation  proved  full  of  significance. 
Japan  was  indeed  a  very  capable  disciple. 

We  have  already  alluded  to  the  manner  in 
which  Japan  took  advantage  of  the  situation 
arising  out  of  the  World  War.  Japan  succeeded 
in  making  in  1917  a  special  agreement  even 
with  the  United  States,  the  only  Power  that 
had  pursued  a  straightforward  policy  in  China. 

On  November  2,  1917,  Mr.  Lansing  and  Vis- 


JAPAN'S  POLICY  IN  CHINA         75 

count  Ishii  signed  an  agreement  in  which  the 
special  interests  of  Japan  in  China  were  recog- 
nised, especially  in  the  regions  adjacent  to  Japan. 
This  agreement  is  the  consequence  of  the  United 
States  becoming  a  member  of  the  Entente 
struggling  against  Germany,  of  which  Japan 
was  likewise  a  member,  and  of  the  critical 
condition  of  Russia. 

It  is  true  that  the  principle  of  the  integrity 
of  China's  sovereignty  is  confirmed  in  the  agree- 
ment, as  well  as  the  inviolability  of  her  territory 
and  the  principle  of  the  "open  door."  But 
the  idea  of  "  special  interests "  is  in  obvious 
contradiction  with  these  principles. 

Japan  interpreted  this  agreement  as  definitely 
giving  her  a  free  hand  in  China.  Several  days 
after  the  agreement  was  signed,  the  Russian 
Ambassador  in  Tokyo,  Mr.  V.  Kroupensky,  re- 
ported to  the  Russian  Government  that  "  Japan 
is  manifesting  with  increasing  clearness  that 
she  intends  to  interpret  the  recognition  of  her 
special  interests  in  China  in  the  sense  that 
other  Powers  are  not  entitled  to  any  action  in 
that  country  without  previous  consultation  with 
Japan.  Such  a  state  of  affairs  is  tantamount  to 
the  establishment  of  Japanese  control  over 
China's  foreign  relations.  At  the  same  time, 
the  Japanese  Government  attaches  no  import- 
ance to  its  recognition  of  the  principles  of  the 
open  door  and  of  the  integrity  of  China."  A 
few  days  later  the  same  Ambassador  reported 
having  had  an  interview  with  the  Foreign 
Minister,  Baron  Motono,  and  having  gained  the 


76    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

impression  that  this  statesman  was  fully  aware 
of  the  possibility  of  future  misunderstandings  in 
respect  of  the  Lansing-Ishii  agreement.  "  Never- 
theless," wrote  Mr.  Kroupensky,  "  Motono  thinks 
that  by  that  time  Japan  will  have  at  her  disposal 
more  efficacious  means  than  the  United  States  of 
enforcing  the  interpretation  given  hy  Japan^^ 

Japanese  diplomacy  lost  no  time  in  impressing 
upon  China  that  henceforward  the  latter  was 
entirely  in  the  hands  of  Japan.  With  that  end 
in  view  the  words  "  special  interests "  were 
translated  into  Chinese  "  specially  acquired 
advantages,  i.e.  predominance  "  in  the  copy  of 
the  Lansing-Ishii  agreement  presented  by  the 
Japanese  Government  to  the  Peking  Govern- 
ment for  information. 

The  great  European  War  has  had  one  impor- 
tant moral  consequence.  The  European  Powers 
have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  their  former 
Imperialistic  policy  inevitably  resulted  in  wars. 
The  new  ideas  which  tend  to  bring  mankind 
nearer  to  the  ideals  of  peaceful  intercourse  are 
beginning  to  be  perceived,  however  dimly.  There 
can  be  no  doubt  that  Europe  and  America  will 
be  diverted  more  than  once  from  that  path. 
They  have  already  done  so  at  Versailles  when 
they  departed  with  the  connivance  of  President 
Wilson  from  the  Fourteen  Points  which  the 
American  statesman  had  been  striving  to  estab- 
lish as  the  foundation  of  future  international 
intercourse.  It  is  likewise  certain  that  this  was 
only  a  deviation  from  the  right  path,  not  its 
abandonment.   Mankind  is  weak  and  will  wander 


JAPAN'S  POLICY  IN  CHINA  77 

in  the  darkness  for  a  long  while  before  it  finds 
the  truth.  At  the  dawn  of  these  new  inter- 
national relations,  for  which  humanity  has  suffered 
and  shed  rivers  of  blood  such  as  the  world  has 
never  seen,  Europe  should  renounce  her  Im- 
perialistic policy  with  regard  to  China  and 
protect,  together  with  the  United  States,  this 
peace-loving  people  from  the  plundering  appetites 
of  its  warlike  neighbour.  It  should  be  remem- 
bered that  Japan  did  not  make  the  same 
sacrifice  in  the  Great  War  as  the  European 
Powers,  The  cleansing  fire  of  war  never 
touched  Japan.  The  situation  that  was  so 
favourable  to  her  aspirations  had  only  intensi- 
fied them. 

It  was  with  this  hope  that  the  Chinese  repre- 
sentatives came  to  Washington.  On  November 
1 6th,  the  chief  Chinese  representative  presented 
a  memorandum  to  the  Conference,  in  which  the 
desiderata  of  China  were  somewhat  vaguely 
formulated.  1 


^  1.  (a)  The  Powers  engage  to  respect  and  observe  the  terri- 
torial integrity  and  the  pohey  of  the  administrative  indepen- 
dence of  the  Chinese  RepiibHc. 

(6)  China,  upon  her  part,  is  prepared  to  give  an  under- 
taking not  to  alienate  nor  lease  any  portion  of  her  territory  or 
littoral  to  any  Power. 

2.  China,  being  in  full  accord  with  the  principle  of  the  so- 
called  "open  door,"  or  equal  opportunity  for  the  commerce  and 
industry  of  all  nations  having  treaty  relations  with  China,  is 
prepared  to  accept  it  and  to  apply  it  to  all  parts  of  the  Chinese 
Republic  without  exception. 

3.  With  a  view  to  strengthening  mutual  confidence  and 
maintaining  peace  in  the  Pacific  and  the  Far  East,  the  Powers 
agree  not  to  conclude  between  themselves  any  treaty  or  agree- 
ment directly  affecting  China  or  the  general  peace  in  these 


78    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

In  presenting  the  wishes  of  China  in  this 
abstract  form,  the  Delegation  evidently  did  not 
wish  to  dot  the  "  i's  "  and  cross  the  "  t's,"  as 
the  principles  of  the  integrity  of  China,  of 
the  "open  door,"  and  of  the  inviolability  of 
China's  sovereignty  had  more  than  once  been 
violated. 

In  order  to  put  these  principles  into  practice, 
all  the  territorial  concessions  already  obtained 
from  China  in  Liaodun,  Shantung,  Hong  Kong, 
Kuang-che-wan  and  other  agreements  contrary 

regions  without  previously  notifying  China  and  giving  her  an 
opportunity  to  participate. 

4.  All  special  rights,  privileges,  immunities,  or  commitments, 
whatever  their  character  or  contractual  basis,  claimed  by  any 
of  the  Powers  in  or  relating  to  China  are  to  be  declared,  and 
all  such  or  future  claims  not  so  made  known  are  to  be  deemed 
null  and  void.  The  rights,  privileges,  immunities,  and  com- 
mitments now  known  or  to  be  declared  are  then  to  be  examined 
with  a  view  to  determining  their  scope  and  validity,  and  if 
valid  to  harmonise  them  with  one  another  and  with  the  prin- 
ciples declared  by  this  Conference. 

6.  Immediately,  or  as  soon  as  circumstances  permit,  the 
existing  limitations  on  China's  political,  jurisdictional  and 
administrative  freedom  of  action  are  to  be  removed, 

6.  Reasonable  and  definite  terms  of  duration  are  to  be  attached 
to  China's  present  commitments,  which  are  without  time  limits. 

7.  In  the  interpretation  of  instruments  granting  special  rights 
or  privileges,  the  well-established  principle  of  construction  that 
such  grants  shall  be  strictly  construed  in  favour  of  the  grantors 
is  to  be  observed. 

8.  China's  rights  as  a  neutral  are  to  be  fully  respected  in 
any  future  wars  to  which  she  is  not  a  party. 

9.  Provision  is  to  be  made  for  the  peaceful  settlement  of 
international  disputes  in  the  Pacific  and  the  Far  East. 

10.  Provision  is  to  be  made  for  future  conferences  to  be  held 
from  time  to  time  for  the  discussion  of  international  questions 
relative  to  the  Pacific  and  Far  East  as  a  basis  for  the  deter- 
mination of  common  policies  by  the  signatory  Powers  in  relation 
thereto. 


JAPAN'S  POLICY  IN  CHINA         79 

to  the  sovereign  and  administrative  rights  of 
China  will  have  to  be  revised. 

The  demand  for  the  abandonment  of  secret 
diplomacy  in  respect  of  China  and  of  agreements 
between  other  Powers  concerning  China  is  one 
of  the  instruments  of  defence  against  the  policy 
of  extortion  and  of  violence.  Closely  scrutinised, 
this  demand  means  :  (1)  To  publish  all  secret 
agreements  concluded  by  Japan  with  different 
governing  Chinese  authorities  in  Peking  and  in 
the  provinces  during  the  period  of  unrest  and 
civil  war  in  China  of  which  Japan  took  advan- 
tage; (2)  to  put  an  end  to,  or  at  least  to 
render  more  difficult,  the  policy  of  intrigue  and 
bribery ;  (3)  to  denounce  such  treaties  as  the 
Anglo- Japanese  Treaty  of  1902  and  the  Russo- 
Japanese  Treaty  of  1916  which  represent  in 
reality  agreements  between  strong  Powers  for 
the  exploitation  of  the  weak  Power — China. 

China,  at  present  in  a  state  of  utter  debility, 
is  trying  to  find  a  champion  in  the  United  States 
against  powerful  Japan,  which  is  watching  on 
her  threshold. 

The  wishes  of  China  are  irreconcilable  with 
the  entire  policy  of  Japan.  And  yet  the  repre- 
sentative of  Japan  issued  in  the  first  days  of 
the  Conference  a  short  and  extremely  cleverly 
worded  communique,  the  meaning  of  which  is 
that  the  internal  affairs  of  China  are  China's 
own  concern,  and  that  the  Conference  is  only 
called  upon  to  place  her  foreign  relations  on 
a  proper  footing.  Japan  is  anxious  to  maintain 
the  happiest  relations  with  China.     Japan  fully 


80    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

endorses  the  principle  of  the  "open  door,"  and 
accepts  just  and  honest  competition  with  all 
other  nations.  Japan  will  endeavour  to  come 
to  an  agreement  for  the  cancellation  of  ex- 
territorial rights. 

By  such  declarations  Japan  is  trying  once 
more  to  lull  the  attention  of  America  and  Europe, 
because  as  long  as  China  is  not  cured  of  its 
social  strife  and  has  not  recovered  strength,  she 
can  offer  no  resistance  to  Japan's  Imperialism. 
In  order  that  the  just  demands  of  China  may 
be  satisfied,  other  forces  must  be  brought  into 
being. 


CHAPTER    VI 

THE  FUTURE  CONFLICT  IN  THE  PACIFIC 

The  masses  of  the  German  people  were  con- 
vinced in  1914  that  right  and  justice  were  on 
their  side.  Germany  had  to  offer  miUions  of 
her  sons  on  the  altar  of  war  before  renouncing 
the  idea  of  basing  her  history  upon  the  prin- 
ciple of  world  hegemony. 

In  order  to  lift  the  veil  over  the  impending 
events  in  the  Pacific,  we  should  understand  the 
viewpoint  of  the  Japanese  people.  That  view- 
point has  very  much  in  common  with  the  mental 
attitude  of  the  German  people  in  the  last 
few  decades  preceding  the  Great  War.  If  we 
penetrate  that  viewpoint,  we  shall  find  that 
Japan  stands  on  the  eve  of  a  long  period  of 
stubborn  struggle  which  can  only  be  stopped  by 
real,  material  forces,  not  by  diplomatic  negotia- 
tions alone. 

The  motives  which  will  prompt  Japan  to 
engage  in  the  struggle  are  so  deep  and  so  vast 
that  not  one  but  several  wars  will  have  to  be 
waged  before  a  solution  is  reached.  Let  us 
illustrate  this  view  by  another  example  from 
recent  history.  The  wars  of  1864,  1866,  1870-71 
and  1914-18  are  but  links  of  the  chain  of  events 

6  ^ 


82    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

in  the  struggle  of  the  German  people  for  expan- 
sion in  Central  Europe. 

We  find  the  first  links  of  the  same  chain  in 
the  East  of  Asia  :  the  Sino-Japanese  Wars  of 
1874,  1894  and  1900,  the  Russo-Japanese  War 
of  1904-5,  and  the  war  against  Germany  in 
1914-18.  What  is  the  next  link  ?  To  answer 
that  question  we  must  define  the  Power  that 
stands  first  and  foremost  across  the  path  of 
Japanese  expansion.  Russia,  ruined  by  the  Bol- 
sheviks, will  not  be  in  a  position  for  some  time 
to  come  to  be  a  serious  opponent.  Russia's 
temporary  weakness,  moreover,  tends  to  make 
her  Far  Eastern  possessions  an  easy  prey  to 
Japan.  The  other  two  possible  adversaries  are 
Great  Britain  and  the  United  States. 

The  interests  of  Great  Britain  and  Japan  in 
the  Far  East  are  related  chiefly  to  trade  with 
China.  Japan  and  Great  Britain  headed  the 
list  of  countries  trading  with  China.  The  British 
are  mainly  interested  in  dealing  with  Southern 
China  and  Tibet.  An  amicable  agreement  with 
Japan  as  to  spheres  of  influence  was  therefore 
possible,  and  Great  Britain  was  the  first  of  the 
European  Powers  to  enter  upon  that  path  in 
1902. 

Great  Britain  would  have  followed  that  course 
even  now  had  the  menace  to  her  maritime 
routes  from  the  Indian  Ocean  to  the  Pacific 
and  to  her  Dominions  in  the  Pacific  not  begun 
to  loom  in  the  dim  distance.  Japan,  with  her 
ever-increasing  population,  is  akin  to  a  vessel 
which,  owing  to  growing  internal  pressure,  will 


THE  FUTURE   CONFLICT  83 

needs  begin  to  disgorge  its  contents.  As  we 
have  pointed  out  in  Chapter  I,  these  contents 
will  flow  in  the  direction  of  the  islands  forming 
a  chain  around  the  Eastern  shores  of  the  Asiatic 
Continent,  linldng  it  up  with  Australia.  The 
latter  foreshadows  the  impending  menace,  and 
realises  that  with  her  population  of  six  millions 
she  will  be  unable  to  stem  the  tide  of  that 
influx. 

Moving  in  that  direction,  Japan  will  come 
against  the  United  States  in  the  Philippines. 

It  is  the  traditional  feature  of  British  foreign 
policy  skilfully  to  weaken  Britain's  rivals  by 
means  of  setting  other  Powers  against  them,  and 
to  join  in  the  struggle  when  the  forces  of  these 
other  Powers  prove  inadequate. 

Thus  in  the  Napoleonic  Wars  Great  Britain 
was  the  most  stubborn  opponent  of  the  growing 
might  of  France.  Great  Britain  organised  and 
supported  a  coalition  of  European  Powers  against 
Napoleon.  Russia,  Austria  and  Prussia  drowned 
Europe  in  blood.  Great  Britain  took  a  minor 
part  in  secondary  theatres  of  war — in  Spain  and 
in  Portugal — until  fate  compelled  her  to  join 
in  the  momentous  battle  of  Waterloo.  That, 
however,  was  merely  dealing  the  final  blow  to 
Napoleon. 

In  the  same  way,  when  Germany  grew  at 
the  close  of  the  nineteenth  century  into  a  serious 
competitor.  Great  Britain  did  not  bind  herself 
by  an  alliance  with  France  and  Russia,  but 
joined  in  an  entente  cordiale  which  left  her 
free  to  refrain  from  becoming  a  partner  in  an 


84    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

active  struggle  between  these  two  countries 
and  Germany.  We  all  remember  that  Great 
Britain's  decision  to  join  France  and  Russia 
in  August  1914  was  not  taken  till  the  eleventh 
hour.  Great  Britain  declared  war  when  the 
neutrality  of  Belgium  was  violated,  and  that 
was  a  direct  menace  to  the  British  Isles. 

The  lessons  of  the  past  seem  to  justify  the 
belief  that  Great  Britain  will  take  advantage 
of  the  fact  that  the  United  States  stands  first 
in  the  path  of  the  Japanese  expansion,  and 
will  endeavour  to  hold  back  as  long  as  possible. 
For  this  reason  the  conflicting  interests  of  Japan 
and  the  United  States  in  the  Pacific,  and  the 
conditions  in  which  the  struggle  is  likely  to  be 
waged,  must  first  be  dealt  with  in  this  chapter, 
in  order  that  we  may  form  an  idea  of  the  probable 
outcome  of  the  conflict. 

The  United  States  needs  the  Chinese  market. 
In  1918,  out  of  the  total  imports  into  China 
the  share  of  the  United  States  was  only  13  per 
cent.,  but  in  the  following  year  it  rose  to  16  per 
cent,  and  in  1920  amounted  to  20  per  cent. 

For  the  future,  the  need  of  the  United  States 
for  the  Chinese  market  is  bound  to  grow.  All 
the  markets  of  North  and  South  America  cannot 
suffice  for  the  industries  of  the  United  States, 
which  are  developing  so  rapidly.  Suffice  it  to 
recall  that  the  population  of  all  the  States  of 
North  and  South  America,  excluding  the  United 
States,  is  only  80,000,000.  The  European 
market  was  closed  to  American  goods  after  the 
war   owing   to    the  high  exchange,  and  will  in 


THE   FUTURE   CONFLICT  85 

future  be  flooded  with  goods  manufactured  by- 
European  industries,  as  European  countries  will 
defend  their  markets  by  the  same  protectionist 
system  which  the  United  States  has  heretofore  so 
rigorously  applied.  China,  with  her  325,000,000, 
offers  such  alluring  possibilities  as  a  market 
that  the  United  States  is  not  likely  to  renounce 
it  easily.  China,  owing  to  cheap  labour,  is  also 
a  splendid  field  for  capital  accumulated  in  the 
United  States  after  the  war. 

Quite  apart,  therefore,  from  idealistic  motives, 
and  out  of  mere  practical  commonsense,  the 
United  States  is  compelled  to  defend  the  prin- 
ciples of  Chinese  independence,  of  the  integrity 
of  Chinese  territory,  and  of  the  "  open  door." 
As  long  as  these  principles  are  professed  only 
in  words  and  ambiguous  diplomatic  notes,  Japan 
will  not  oppose  the  United  States.  Japan,  more- 
over, is  interested  for  strategical  and  economic 
reasons  in  gaining  time  and  not  showing  her 
cards.  The  moment  the  United  States  begin 
to  insist  upon  the  strict  application  of  these 
principles,  she  will  have  to  stand  face  to  face 
with  the  country  of  the  Rising  Sun. 

Emigration  is  another  question  in  which  the 
interests  of  Japan  and  the  United  States  clash. 
Justice  in  this  matter  is  on  the  Japanese  side. 
Another  glance  at  the  map  affixed  to  the  first 
chapter  will  convince  the  impartial  reader  that 
in  the  east  of  Asia  and  in  the  Japanese  islands 
there  is  a  dense  population  of  many  dozens  of 
millions,  whereas  the  shores  of  the  Pacific  are 
but  thinly  populated  by  peoples  of  the  "  White 


86    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

race,"  who  will  not  "  make  room  "  and  forego 
the  advantages  which  they  possess.  Are  we  to 
trust  the  sincerity  of  those  who  talk  about  the 
horrors  of  war  and  describe  it  as  a  relic  of  the 
barbaric  past,  but  who  will  not  surrender  of 
their  own  free  will  any  of  the  privileges  they 
have  acquired  by  force  ?  The  surplus  of  the 
Japanese  population  must  find  room,  and  Japan 
will  be  fully  justified  in  claiming  "  a  place  under 
the  sun "  and  demanding  the  recognition  of 
the  principle  of  racial  equality.  It  is  no  longer 
an  economic  question  for  Japan,  but  a  matter 
of  national  and  even  racial  self-esteem.  On 
these  grounds  the  Japanese  Imperialists  hope 
to  recapture  the  goodwill  of  China,  who  is  at 
present  deeply  irritated.  After  imposing  her 
yoke  upon  China,  Japan  will  endeavour  to  over- 
come the  instinctive  opposition  of  China  by 
fanning  the  flames  of  racial  hatred.  It  should 
be  borne  in  mind  that  the  ground  is  extremely 
favourable,  and  by  working  in  that  direction 
Japan  will  represent  her  domination  as  being 
a  holy  war  for  the  rights  of  the  Yellow  races. 

The  United  States,  whose  example  will  be 
followed  by  Australia  and  Canada,  will  not  give 
in  to  Japan  in  the  matter  of  free  emigration. 
The  question  of  the  freedom  of  Yellow  emigra- 
tion will  not  be  solved  substantially  at  the 
Washington  Conference,  or  at  any  other  subse- 
quent Conference.  In  this  matter  the  United 
States  will  follow  the  example  of  Japanese 
diplomacy  in  the  Chinese  question.  Resolutions 
and  agreements  will  be  full  of  ambiguities  and 


THE  FUTURE  CONFLICT  87 

omissions,  and  every  effort  will  be  made  to 
create  a  fa9ade  that  will  not  shock  the  Japanese 
and  yet  will  "  keep  the  door  shut."  The  ques- 
tion of  the  freedom  of  emigration  is  pregnant 
with  excuses  for  conflicts  in  the  near  future. 
It  contains  the  inflammable  material  which  may 
blaze  up  from  the  slightest  spark.  The  more 
remote  future,  however,  is  even  more  menacing. 
The  longer  Japan  is  prevented  from  sending 
out  settlers  to  suitable  countries,  the  stronger 
will  the  explosion  be.  The  boiler  is  bound  to 
explode  sooner  or  later  if  internal  pressure  is 
not  relieved  and  safety  valves  remain  closed. 
The  Government  circles  in  Japan  will  have  to 
face  a  dilemma.  Either  they  will  have  to  devise 
measures  to  prevent  the  increase  of  the  popula- 
tion, or  they  will  have  forcibly  to  open  the 
channels  for  Japanese  emigration.  Can  there 
be  any  doubt  the  decision  that  victorious  Japan 
will  arrive  at  ?  Japan  is  thus  bound  to  come 
into  contact  with  the  United  States  in  the 
Philippines. 

The  conflict  between  the  interests  of  Japan 
and  of  the  United  States  is  therefore  much 
more  serious  than  it  may  appear  to  the  casual 
observer. 

The  only  means  of  averting  war  with  Japan 
in  the  twentieth  century  would  be  for  the  United 
States  to  evacuate  the  Philippines  and  to  re- 
nounce her  interests  in  Eastern  Asia.  Is  that 
possible  ?  The  United  States  might  camouflage 
her  retreat  before  the  power  of  the  country 
of  the  Rising  Sun  by  granting  to  the  Philippines 


88    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

the  promised  independence,  and  by  afterwards 
refusing  to  defend  the  islands  against  their 
absorption  by  Japan.  Such  a  retreat,  after  all 
the  sacrifices  and  expenditure  already  incurred 
would  be  a  heavy  blow  to  the  national  pride  of 
the  Americans.  There  has  never  been  a  case 
in  history  of  such  a  reversion  of  policy  without 
any  attempt  to  solve  the  question  by  fighting. 
Another  circumstance  renders  the  free  with- 
drawal of  the  United  States  from  the  Philippines 
still  more  improbable :  by  gaining  possession 
of  the  islands,  Japan  would  become  the  sole 
mistress  in  Eastern  Asia. 

The  policy  of  "  Great  Japan  "  will  not  alter 
its  aggressive  course,  as  that  would  also  be  against 
all  historical  precedents.  Japan  will  continue 
to  strive  for  supremacy  in  the  Pacific.  Step 
by  step  she  will  drive  her  rivals  out  of  all  the 
Pacific  islands.  The  United  States  will  be  forced 
to  bid  farewell  to  the  Monroe  doctrine.  "  Great 
Japan "  will  be  strong  enough  to  make  her 
voice  heard  in  all  matters  concerning  the  Panama 
Canal  and  the  Pacific  coast  of  America.  That 
is,  of  course,  a  matter  of  the  remote  future.  It 
Is,  however,  the  object  of  the  present  book  to 
examine  the  Pacific  problem  in  its  entirety. 

The  United  States  will  not  withdraw  from 
the  Philippines.  She  will  have  to  throw  down 
the  glove.  The  limitation  of  naval  armaments 
does  not  offer  a  concrete  solution  of  the  problem. 
It  will  not  even  delay  the  war,  because  it  is  to 
the  advantage  of  Japan.  We  shall  discuss  this 
statement  at  full  length  in  the  next  chapter, 


THE  FUTURE  CONFLICT  89 

and  confine  ourselves  here  to  considerations  of 
general  strategy. 

Japan  cannot  compete  with  the  United  States 
in  peace-time  armaments.  The  difference  in 
economic  and  technical  possibilities  is  so  great 
that  comparison  would  be  futile.  The  only 
weapon  at  the  disposal  of  Japan  is  "  preventive 
war."  And  even  this  weapon  Japan  is  not  in 
a  position  to  apply  for  economic  reasons  men- 
tioned above,  as  well  as  for  strategical  reasons 
to  which  we  will  now  turn. 

War  is  the  continuation  of  peace-time  policy 
by  force  of  arms.  Policy  will  impose  the  follow- 
ing tasks  upon  the  Japanese  strategists  in  the 
event  of  an  armed  conflict  with  the  United 
States : — 

1.  To  ensure  Japan  a  free  hand  in  Northern 

China,  Korea,  and  in  the  Far  Eastern 
Dominions  of  Russia. 

2.  To  afford  the  opportunity  of  the  complete 

absorption  of  China,  thus  opening  the 
way  for  Japanese  penetration  in  the 
southern  direction. 

The  first  series  of  tasks  is  that  which  Japan 
has  been  and  will  continue  to  carry  out  in  the 
near  future.  From  the  military  viewpoint,  these 
aims  can  be  attained  by  a  mere  strategical  defence 
in  the  Japanese,  the  Yellow  and  the  Okhotsk 
Seas.  The  second  series  constitutes  the  next 
step  in  Japanese  policy,  and  may  become 
apparent  in  a  future  somewhat  more  remote. 
From  the  military  point  of  view  it  differs  from 


90    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

the  first  series  in  that  it  requires  a  strategical 
advance  of  which  the  PhiUppines  would  be  the 
objective.  The  seizure  of  the  Philippines  would 
be  the  crowning  act  of  the  policy  which  bends 
towards  the  isolation  of  China  ;  all  lines  connect- 
ing China  by  sea  with  the  outer  world  would 
fall  under  the  control  of  Japan,  and  the  Chinese 
Sea  would  be  encircled.  The  importance  of 
the  seizure  of  the  Philippines  for  the  opening 
of  lines  of  emigration  southwards  has  already 
been  mentioned. 

The  problem  with  which  the  United  States 
General  Staff  will  be  confronted  when  politicians 
will  recognise  the  impossibility  of  gaining  their 
ends  will  be : 

1.  To  compel  Japan  to  reverse  not  in  words, 

but   in   deeds,   her   aggressive   policy   in 
China. 

2.  To    defend   the    Philippines,    or   reconquer 

them   if   Japan   succeeds   in   seizing   the 
islands  in  the  first  stage  of  the  war. 

The  defence  alone  of  the  Philippines  can  be 
accomplished  by  strategical  defensive.  All  other 
aims  can  be  attained  through  a  strategical 
offensive. 

This  correlation  of  policy  and  strategy  places 
Japan  in  a  more  advantageous  position  than 
the  United  States.  It  allows  Japan  to  assume 
the  outward  appearance  of  the  "  Power  that  is 
attacked "  in  the  event  of  an  armed  conflict. 
Such  is  at  present  the  psychology  of  the  popular 
masses  that  they  will  always  be  against  the  Power 


THE  FUTURE   CONFLICT  91 

that  appears  to  be  the  aggressor.  In  1870 
Bismarck  forged  the  Ems  telegram  when  he 
was  determined  to  go  to  war  with  France,  in 
order  that  the  formal  declaration  of  war  should 
come  from  that  country.  He  needed  this  political 
blackmail  in  order  to  enlist  the  sympathy  of 
the  masses  unable  to  understand  the  inner 
meaning  of  events.  War  can  only  begin  if 
one  of  the  Powers  is  compelled  by  its  policy  to 
start  the  offensive.  In  order  to  form  an  idea 
of  the  general  strategy  of  the  contemplated 
struggle,  it  is  therefore  necessary  to  analyse  the 
probable  strategical  offensive  plans. 

It  would  seem  futile  to  draw  fantastic  pictures 
worthy  of  the  pen  of  Mr.  H.  G.  Wells,  of  millions 
of  an  expeditionary  army  landing  in  Japan  or 
in  the  United  States.  Military  history  knows 
of  two  cases  only  in  which  huge  armies  crossed 
the  ocean  :  the  British  in  the  Boer  War,  and 
the  United  States  in  the  Great  War.  The  first 
took  place  in  a  war  with  a  small  nation  deprived 
of  a  fleet,  and  was  but  an  operation  for  the  trans- 
port of  reinforcements  and  complements.  The 
United  States  Army  was  sent  across  the  Atlantic 
in  the  Great  War  in  similar  circumstances,  with 
the  difference  that  the  operation  was  carried 
out  on  a  larger  scale  and  under  the  menace 
of  German  submarines.  But  the  main  difficulty 
characteristic  of  such  expeditions  did  not  exist. 
The  American  troops  landed  in  the  rear  of  the 
French  and  British  Armies.  Also,  in  order  that 
the  United  States  Army  might  cross  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  an  ocean  of  Russian,  French  and  British 


92    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

blood  had  to  be  shed.  In  the  future  conflict 
between  the  United  States  and  Japan  neither 
of  these  States  will  be  in  a  position  to  undertake 
the  objectives  which  were  inherent  in  European 
wars,  namely,  the  destruction  of  the  entire 
armed  forces  of  the  enemy  and  the  capture  of 
his  capital. 

Should  Japanese  strategy  deem  it  necessary 
to  adopt  an  offensive  plan,  the  Philippines 
would  provide  a  convenient  and  easy  objective. 
Irrespective  of  the  demands  of  Japanese  policy 
for  the  final  conquest  of  the  Philippines,  an 
attack  upon  these  islands  would  be  prompted 
by  the  purely  strategical  aim  of  destroying 
the  only  American  base  in  the  Western  Pacific. 

American  strategy  is  not  quite  so  simple. 
All  possible  objectives  for  an  offensive  are  far 
remote  from  the  United  States.  It  might  even 
appear  at  first  sight  that  Japan  is  unassailable. 
And  so  she  would  and  will  be  if  measures  are 
not  taken  to  remedy  one  of  the  most  sensitive 
spots  in  her  armour. 

In  the  present  circumstances  a  blockade  would 
be  a  great  danger  in  Japan. 

Japan,  as  we  have  already  said,  has  to  import 
large  quantities  of  raw  material  for  her  indus- 
tries as  well  as  for  feeding  her  population.  Japan 
is  not  alone  in  that  position,  but  the  want  of 
iron  ore  places  her  in  conditions  of  exceptional 
difficulty.  It  is  truly  the  Achilles  tendon  of 
Japan's  military  might.  In  war  time  the  demand 
for  iron  and  steel  naturally  becomes  much  greater 
than    in    peace    time.     Also,    the    evolution    of 


THE   FUTURE  CONFLICT  93 

military  science  is  proceeding  in  the  direction 
of  a  further  increase  of  the  armies'  need  for 
metals.  We  are  loth  to  quote  extensively  from 
the  statistics  of  the  last  war,  but  we  venture 
to  mention  one  typical  instance.  In  the  wars 
of  the  nineteenth  century  it  was  reckoned  that 
in  order  to  destroy  or  permanently  disable  one 
combatant,  an  amount  of  shells  and  cartridges 
equal  to  the  average  human  weight  had  to  be 
expended — in  other  words,  about  ten  stone.  In 
the  last  year  of  the  campaign  on  the  Western 
front  about  one  ton  of  ammunition  was  spent 
to  every  German.  In  other  words,  the  propor- 
tion increased  tenfold. 

It  would  be  impossible  to  give  in  these  pages 
a  complete  estimate  of  all  the  raw  material, 
the  imports  of  which  would  have  to  be  guaranteed 
to  Japan  in  the  event  of  going  to  war.  That 
vast  and  intricate  task  is  now  being  performed 
by  the  Japanese  General  Staff,  and  forms  an 
important  part  of  the  general  war  scheme. 
The  General  Staff  will  present  to  the  political 
leaders  of  the  country  a  series  of  demands, 
the  fulfilment  of  which  will  constitute  the  econ- 
omic preparation  for  the  war.  These  demands 
will  be  formulated  in  accordance  with  the  exact 
data  concerning  the  strength  of  the  Army  and 
Navy  mobilised  for  the  war,  with  the  data 
concerning  the  requirements  of  the  country  in 
respect  of  all  kinds  of  raw  material  and  of  its 
home  production :  the  probable  length  of  the 
war  will  also  be  taken  into  account.  It  is  not, 
however,  necessary  to  go  into  the  minute  details 


94    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

of  these  elaborate  calculations  in  order  confi- 
dently to  assert  that  Japan  will  require  a  rear 
OF  THE  Asiatic  Continent  in  the  war  with  the 
United  States. 

Even  in  the  Russo-Japanese  War,  when  Great 
Britain  and  the  United  States  maintained  an 
attitude  of  benevolent  neutrality  and  there  was 
no  naval  blockade,  Japan,  in  spite  of  continued 
victories  on  land  and  sea,  had  to  seek  peace  after 
eighteen  months,  because  the  territory  of  the 
Japanese  Islands  proved  an  inadequate  econ- 
omic BASE. 

The    following    conclusions    seem,    therefore, 

obvious  : 

1.  The  blockade  is  a  war  measure  which  is 

likely  to  produce  decisive  results  against 
Japan,  but  with  that  end  in  view,  Japan 
must  be  cut  off  from  the  Asiatic  continent. 

2.  Japan  cannot  engage  in  an  armed  struggle. 

against  the  United  States  without  or- 
ganising a  solid  base  on  the  Asiatic 
continent. 

The  sea  will  be  the  main  arena  on  which  these 
strategical  offensive  designs  will  be  carried  out 
by  both  belligerents.  In  the  last  war,  naval 
operations  supplemented,  as  it  were,  the  conduct 
of  the  war  on  land.  In  the  coming  conflict 
between  the  United  States  and  Japan  the  opera- 
tions of  the  armies  on  land  will  likewise  supple- 
ment the  naval  operations.  For  this  reason, 
in   our   analysis   of  what  the  relative  strength 


THE  FUTURE  CONFLICT  95 

of  the  belligerents  would  be,  we  shall  deal  chiefly 
with  the  relative  power  of  the  navies. 

The  only  active  method  of  warfare  against 
Japan  which  is  at  the  disposal  of  the  United 
States — the  blockade — is  in  itself  a  slow  method. 
It  should  also  be  remembered  that  the  United 
States  will  not  realise  her  shortcomings  in  respect 
of  military  preparedness  until  the  war  is  actually 
upon  her.  .Such  is  the  law  of  history  that  every 
nation  has  to  pay  a  price  in  the  blood  of  its  sons 
for  a  real  understanding  of  the  science  of  war. 
It  is  quite  possible  that  the  United  States  may 
lose  the  Philippines  in  the  first  days  of  the  war. 
That  will  not  induce  the  country  to  stop  fighting. 
With  redoubled  energy,  the  United  States  will 
develop  her  economic  and  technical  might.  The 
country  will  make  a  far  greater  effort  than  that 
which  we  witnessed  in  the  Great  War.  That  will 
require  time,  and  it  is  more  than  likely  that  the 
United  States  will  not  be  in  a  position  to 
blockade  Japan  efiectively  till  an  arduous  and 
intense  preliminary  work,  begun  after  the 
declaration  of  war,  is  completed.  Japan  will 
thus  be  compelled  to^prepare  for  a  protracted 
struggle. 


CHAPTER    VII 

THE  NAVAL  FORCES  OF  THE  UNITED 
STATES  AND  OF  JAPAN  IN  THE  PACIFIC 

The  sea  power  of  Japan  is  ever  in  existence,  and 
ever  present  in  the  Pacific.  That  ocean  has 
been  its  cradle  for  centuries  past,  and  the  Japanese 
Fleet  is  as  much  at  home  in  the  waters  of  the 
Western  Pacific  as  the  British  Fleet  in  the  waters 
of  the  Eastern  Atlantic. 

The  entire  Fleet  of  Japan  has  been  and  always 
is  a  Home  Fleet  which  has  but  one  object — to 
keep  a  firm  hold  over  the  strategic  keys  of  the 
waters  over  which  the  rays  of  the  "  Rising 
Sun  "  are  spreading. 

What  is  the  strength  of  the  United  States 
Navy  which  could  be  despatched  to  the  waters 
of  the  Western  Pacific  ? 

The  nearest  base  of  the  American  Fleet — 
Pearl  Harbour,  in  Honolulu — is  5,000  miles  dis- 
tant from  the  axis  of  the  Western  Pacific — the 
line  connecting  Nagasaki  with  the  Philippines. 

When  the  American  Fleet  starts  from  its  base 
on  a  long  journey  of  5,000  miles  into  the  waters 
of  the  Western  Pacific,  the  big  battleships  whose 
scope  of  action  after  a  voyage  of  5,000  miles 
would    deprive    them    of    the    amount    of    fuel 


THE  RIVAL  NAVAL  FORCES         97 

necessary  for  battle,  cannot  form  part  of  the 
fleet.  The  older  the  ships,  the  greater  the 
chances  that  their  worn-out  mechanism  would 
prove  inadequate  for  immediate  battle  after  a 
long  cruise.  In  order  not  to  impair  so  important 
a  tactical  asset  as  the  speed  of  the  squadron, 
the  fleet  would  not  include  ships  of  old  con- 
struction. Destroyers  and  submarines  incapable 
of  long  cruises  would  likewise  stay  behind. 
Otherwise,  the  American  Fleet  would  run  the 
risk  of  sacrificing  quality  to  quantity,  and  would 
repeat  the  mistake  made  by  the  Russian  Govern- 
ment in  sending  Admiral  Rojestvensky's  squad- 
ron to  the  Pacific  during  the  Russo-Japanese 
War.  Owing  to  the  inclusion  in  that  squadron 
of  obsolete  ships,  its  speed  was  reduced  to  10 
knots  in  the  Battle  of  Tsushima,  whereas  the 
best  divisions  of  the  squadron  could  have  de- 
veloped a  speed  of  16  knots.  Considering  that 
the  average  speed  of  the  American  Fleet  is  two 
knots  lower  than  the  Japanese,  it  would  hardly 
be  wise  to  risk  further  loss  of  speed.  It  seems, 
therefore,  doubtful  that  ships  of  a  class 
inferior  to  the  Wyoming^  light  cruisers  of 
under  30  knots,  destroyers  under  1,000  tons 
and  submarines  other  than  of  the  ocean- 
going type,  will  be  seen  in  the  Western 
Pacific. 

Bearing  in  mind  these  facts  which  determine 
the  strength  of  the  American  Fleet  capable 
of  operating  in  the  waters  of  the  Western  Pacific 
under  normal  tactical  conditions,  let  us  examine 
the    relative    strength    of    the    American    and 

7 


98    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

Japanese  Fleets,  such  as  it  was  in  the  beginning 
of  1922. 

In  the  Battle  of  Jutland  five  German  battle- 
cruisers  of  the  Dreadnought  type  fought  for 
over  three  hours  with  six  British  cruisers  of 
the  same  type.  The  latter  were  supported  in 
action  by  four  British  super-Dreadnoughts  and 
three  battle-cruisers.  The  numerical  superiority 
was  obviously  on  the  British  side,  as  well  as 
the  strength  in  armament.  And  yet  the  battle 
resulted  in  the  loss  of  three  British  battle-cruisers 
while  the  Germans  lost  only  one  (on  the  follow- 
ing day). 

After  the  war  and  the  surrender  of  the  German 
Fleet    the   Allies    investigated   the    construction 
of  the  German  ships.     They  found  that  although 
in  peace  time  the  German  ships  appeared  to  be 
weaker    than    the    British,    there    were    certain 
details  of  construction  and  peculiarities  in  the 
armour   which   made   those   ships   not   only   no 
weaker   than   their   rivals   in   battle,    but   even 
stronger.     This  shows  that  the  actual  strength 
of  the  present-day  structure  of  battleships  cannot 
be   accurately   gauged,    as   many   details   which 
are   kept   secret   escape   the   attention   even   of 
specialists  who  do  not  get  access  to  these  secrets. 
It    is    particularly    difficult    to    estimate    the 
material  strength  of  the  Japanese  Fleet  because 
published  information  is  very  scanty,  and  details 
are  concealed  under  the  cover  of  rigidly  observed 
secrecy   characteristic    of   the   Japanese   people. 
We  may  therefore  expect  many  surprises  from 
the  Japanese  Fleet  in  action,  such  as  were  dis- 


THE  RIVAL  NAVAL  FORCES         99 

closed  in  the  German  Fleet  in  the  battle  of 
Jutland. 

Technical  progress  in  naval  construction  is, 
of  course,  a  matter  of  common  knowledge, 
and  details  alone  are  kept  secret.  It  would, 
therefore,  be  a  mistake  to  assume,  for  example, 
that  five  battleships  of  a  certain  type  would  be 
equal  in  strength  to  ten  ships  of  the  same  type 
and  of  approximately  the  same  period  of  con- 
struction. But  it  would  not  be  safe  to  assume 
that  the  same  ten  ships  would  be  stronger  than 
seven  or  eight  corresponding  enemy  ships, 
especially  after  the  experience  of  the  Jutland 
battle. 

Until  now,  in  estimating  the  comparative 
strength  of  fleets,  a  simple  method  was  applied  : 
the  sum  total  of  ships  of  a  given  type  was  taken 
for  each  fleet  and  the  difference  in  numbers 
was  accepted  as  indicating  the  relative  strength. 
This  method  was  quite  rational  in  the  days  of 
sailing  ships,  as  well  as  during  the  period  of  the 
so-called  "  line  tactics  "  of  the  steamship  fleets. 
In  those  days  the  tactical  ideas  of  the  combatants 
were  limited  to  the  "  line  ahead"  formation,  and 
their  chief  concern  was  to  maintain  the  line  un- 
broken at  all  costs. 

After  the  Russo-Japanese  War,  and  especi- 
ally after  the  Great  War,  naval  tacticians  have 
definitely  abandoned  this  narrow  and  out-of- 
date  conception,  and  have  adopted  the  so-called 
"  manoeuvring  tactics,"  which  give  ample  scope 
for  carrying  out  the  plans  of  the  commander- 
in-chief,  and  consist  in  the  manoeuvring  in  battle 


100    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

of  several  autonomous  tactical  units  (divisions) 
composed  of  a  limited  number  of  sister  ships. 
In  this  connection  the  speed  of  the  ships  acquires 
greater  importance,  as  it  is  the  main  feature  of 
the  manoeuvre. 

Those  who  have  witnessed  the  birth  and  de- 
velopment of  these  tactics  in  the  Japanese 
Fleet  during  the  Russo-Japanese  War,  and  have 
followed  the  evolution  of  the  tactical  conceptions 
of  the  Japanese  Fleet  clearly  manifested  in 
Japan's  programmes  of  naval  construction,  know 
that  in  future  battles  the  Japanese  Fleet  will 
apply  the  newest  methods  of  manoeuvring  tactics. 
That  which  we  could  only  dimly  perceive  in  the 
British  tactics  of  the  battle  of  Jutland — the  free 
movements  of  independent  divisions — will  un- 
doubtedly be  fully  and  clearly  manifested  in 
the  tactics  of  the  Japanese  Fleet  in  future  naval 
battles. 

In  forming  a  comparative  estimate  of  the 
strength  of  the  American  and  Japanese  Navies 
one  should  bear  in  mind  the  present-day  tactics, 
and  not  only  compare  the  numbers  of  individual 
ships,  but  also  of  tactical  units  (divisions)  which 
these  fleets  contain.  The  Japanese  Fleet  was 
formed  and  continues  to  be  formed  into  divisions 
of  four  battleships  of  the  same  type.  This 
number  is  considered  in  present-day  tactics  as 
the  best  for  manoeuvring  and  for  the  concen- 
tration of  fire  in  battle.  For  this  reason  Japan 
has  been  building  her  ships  in  pairs  and  com- 
bining these  pairs  into  divisions.  The  American 
Navy  had  no  definite  system  in  that  respect.     At 


THE  RIVAL  NAVAL  FORCES       101 

first  the  scheme  of  building  ships  in  pairs  seemed 
to  have  been  adopted,  but  it  was  subsequently 
altered  when  three  battleships  were  built  of 
the  New  Mexico  type.  After  building  two  ships 
of  the  Tennessee  type,  the  United  States  began 
the  construction  of  four  ships  of  the  Maryland 
type,  and  has  now  adopted  the  system  of  six  ships. 

In  the  first  months  of  1922  the  first  line 
Japanese  Battleship  Fleet  will  consist  of  two 
and  a-half  divisions  :  half-division  of  the  Nagato 
type,  a  division  of  the  Fuso  type,  and  a 
division  of  the  Kon-go  type. 

In  accordance  with  the  types  of  battleships 
and  the  requirements  of  modern  tactics,  two 
and  a-half  divisions  could  also  be  formed  of 
first  line  American  battleships,  a  half  division 
of  three  battleships — Maryland,  California,  and 
Tennessee,  sl  division  of  five  battleships  :  New 
Mexico,  Mississipi,  Idaho,  Pennsylvania  and 
Arizona,  and  a  division  of  four  ships  :  Nevada, 
Oklahoma,  New  York  and  Texas.  These  divi- 
sions would  be  superior  in  gunfire  strength  to 
the  corresponding  Japanese  divisions,  but  would 
have  inferior  speed,  as  is  shown  in  the  table 
on  page  102. 

In  the  table  the  first  line  comprises  battle- 
ships armed  with  15  and  14-in.  guns,  and 
the  second  line  battleships  armed  with  12-in. 
guns  and  more  than  ten  years  old.  Consider- 
ing that  the  16-in.  gun  is  nearly  75  per  cent 
stronger  than  the  12-in.,  and  that  the  second 
line  battleships  are  not  supposed  to  resist  the 
fire  of  16-in.  guns,  it  must  be  admitted  that  in 


102    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 


COMPARATIVE   TABLE   OF   THE   AMERICAN  AND 
JAPANESE   FLEETS   AT   THE   END   OF    19 2 L 

First-Line  Battleships.     Capital  Forces. 
American  Fleet.  Japanese  Fleet. 


Maryland 


California 
Tennessee 


Nagato 


{ 


8  16-m.  guns 
8  torpedo  tubes 


I.  Half-Division. 

'8  16-in.  guns 
2  torpedo  tubes 
Speed,  21  knots 

12  14-in.  guns        Mutsu         Speed,  23  knots 
2  torpedo  tubes 
Speed,  21  knots 


New  Mexico 

Missippi 

Idaho 

Pennsylvania 

Arizona 


Nevada 
Oklahoma 
New-  York 
Texas 


11.  Division. 

Ise 
12  14-in.  gtins        Hiuga 
>  2  torpedo  tubes     Fuso 
Speed,  21  knots      Yaniashiro 


III.  Division. 

10  14-in-  guns        Kon-go 
3  torpedo  tubes      Hi-yei 
Speed,  21  knots     Hazuma 
Kirishima 


12  14-in.  guns 
>6  torpedo  tubes 
Speed,  23  knots 


8  14-in.  guns 
>8  torpedo  tubes 
Speed,  21\  knots 


Wyoming 
Arkansas 


Second  Line  Battleships. 


I.  Half  Division. 


■^12  12 -in.  guns 
J  Speed,  21  knots 


Setsu 


/12  12-in.  guns. 
\Speed,  21  knots. 


II.  Division. 


Florida 
Utah 
Delaware 
North  Dakota^ 


10  12-in.  guns 
J>  Old  model 
Speed,  21  knots 


a  general  battle  against  ships  of  the  first  line  the 
ships  of  the  second  line  can  be  of  no  use.  On 
the  contrary,  should  they  come  under  the  fire 


THE   RIVAL  NAVAL  FORCES       103 

of  the  16-in.  guns,  they  may  turn  an  easy  prey 
to  the  enemy. 

The  second  line  division  of  the  American 
ships  of  the  Florida  type,  moreover,  cannot 
operate  in  the  waters  of  the  Western  Pacific 
because  the  radius  of  action  of  these  ships  does 
not  exceed  6,000  miles,  not  to  mention  the  fact 
that  they  have  12-in.  guns  of  the  old  pattern 
and  are  inadequately  armoured. 

The  experience  of  all  naval  battles  of  the  last 
years  tends  to  show  that  the  battle  is  decided 
by  the  newest  battleships,  whereas  the  old  ones 
do  not  affect  the  issue.  The  relative  strength 
of  the  contending  fleets,  and  more  especially 
in  the  Western  Pacific,  depends  therefore  upon 
the  power  of  the  battleships  of  the  first  line. 

On  the  whole,  therefore,  the  relative  strength 
of  the  two  fleets  would  be  the  following  : — 

American  Fleet.  Japanese  Fleet. 

21  Divisions  of  12  battleships,  2J  Divisions  of  10  battleships, 

132  heavy  guns,  28  torpedo  100  heavy  gtins,i  72  torpedo 

tubes,  21  knots  speed.  tubes,  23  knots  speed. 

In  other  words,  the  first  line  American  Fleet 
will  have  the  same  strength  of  divisions,  two 
battleships  and  approximately  one-third  of  heavy 
guns  more  than  the  Japanese,  but  will  be  weaker 
in  respect  of  speed  and  torpedo  tubes.  Does 
that  mean  that  the  American  Fleet  will  be 
stronger  than  the  Japanese,  and  the  victory  of 
the  former  is  assured  ?  We  doubt  it.  Experi- 
ence in   the   Jutland   battle   teaches   us   that   a 

1  Superiority  in   16-in.  guns  is  taken  into  consideration,  the 
16-in.  guns  being  estimated  50  per  cent  stronger  than  the  14-in. 


104    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

certain  advantage  in  ships  and  guns  is  not  a 
decisive  factor  in  battle. 

We  are  not  inclined  to  attribute  excessive 
importance  to  the  advantage  which  the  Japanese 
Fleet  possesses  owing  to  its  threefold  predomi- 
nance in  torpedo  tubes.  It  should  be  noted 
that  the  modern  torpedo  has  about  the  same 
range  as  gunfire,  and  it  is  quite  likely  that  it 
will  be  used  in  battle  to  the  same  extent  as  the 
guns.  In  the  Jutland  battle  both  sides  made  use 
of  torpedoes,  and  there  is  reason  to  believe 
that  they  were  not  altogether  unsuccessful.  The 
growing  importance  of  the  torpedo  for  battle- 
ships in  modern  battles  has  already  been  recog- 
nised by  the  British  Navy,  which  has  given  it 
the  same  place  of  honour  as  the  Japanese  Navy. 

In  discussing  the  relative  strength  of  the 
American  and  Japanese  Fleets,  we  have 
deliberately  omitted  to  mention  the  question 
of  armour.  The  fact  is  that  these  navies  have 
diflEerent  systems  of  armour.  The  American 
system  is  to  protect  with  very  heavy  armour 
the  vitals  of  the  ship,  leaving  a  considerable 
portion  of  her  surface  unprotected.  The 
Japanese  system  is  to  protect  the  vitals  of  the 
ship  with  thinner  armour  in  order  to  cover  the 
remainder  of  the  ship  with  light  armour.  The 
United  States  adopted  her  system  in  accordance 
with  the  experience  of  peace  time  (experimenting 
on  the  old  battleship  San  Marcos),  The  Japanese 
system  was  devised  after  the  experience  of  the 
Russo-Japanese  War,  which  proved  that  the 
extent  of  armoured  surface  was  more  important 


THE   RIVAL  NAVAL   FORCES       105 

than  the  weight  of  the  armour.     As  the  Great 
War  did  not  provide  in  that  respect  any  reasons 
for   altering   the   conclusions   arrived   at   in   the 
Russo-Japanese  War,  the  relative  merits  of  both 
systems  are  open  to  doubt.     Coupled,  however, 
with   the  higher  speed  of  the   Japanese   Fleet, 
the  Japanese  system  of  armour  is  not  unlikely 
to  give  Japan  an  ascendancy  over  the  American 
Fleet,  because  higher  speed  will  give  the  Japanese 
the  opportunity  of  keeping  in  battle  such  dis- 
tances   as    will    reduce    the    importance    of    the 
weight   of   the   armour,   whereas   the   difference 
in  the  extent  of  armoured  surface  will  remain, 
and  will  influence  the  result  of  the  battle.     Gener- 
ally speaking,  the  advantage  in  speed  is  in  itself 
a  strong  asset  in  favour  of  Japan.     The  speed 
of  the  main  forces  of  the  American  Fleet  does  not 
exceed    21    knots,    whereas    the    speed    of    the 
Japanese  Fleet  reaches  23  knots,   and  that  of 
the   Third  Cruiser   Division   is  as   high  as  27*5 
knots.     This    advantage    enables    the    Japanese 
Fleet   not   only   to   keep   suitable   distances   in 
battle,  but    to   concentrate  its   forces  against  a 
given  part  of  the  American  Fleet,  upsetting  there- 
by the  unfavourable  balance  in  ships  and  guns. 
At  the  same  time,  the  presence  in  the  Japanese 
Fleet  of  a  cruiser  division  with  a  speed  6  J  knots 
higher  than  that  of  the  American  ensures  the 
possibility  of  the  Japanese  Fleet  carrying  out 
with  impunity  all  kinds  of  tactical  manoeuvres 
in    action    which    the    American    Fleet   will    be 
unable  to  parry,  as  it  does  not  possess  a  single 
division  with  a  speed  of  over  21  knots. 


106    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

This  question,  however,  requires  special  con- 
sideration, and  will  be  discussed  below.  We 
would  only  remind  the  reader  of  the  important 
part  played  by  the  division  of  battle-cruisers 
in  the  battles  of  Tsushima  and  of  Jutland. 

We  now  come  to  the  relative  strength  of  the 
secondary  forces  of  both  Fleets  in  their  present 
stage. 

Light  cruisers  who  do  the  reconnoitring  and 
are  "  the  eyes  of  the  fleet "  before  the  battle, 
and  during  the  battle  cover  the  battleships  by 
repelling  the  attacks  of  the  enemy  destroyers, 
play  a  very  important  part.  The  practice  of 
the  last  wars  and  modern  tactics  show  that 
normally  there  should  be  in  a  present-day  Fleet 
no  less  than  one  light  cruiser  to  every  battle- 
ship. The  British  and  Japanese  Navies  main- 
tain that  standard.  The  latter  has  now  ten 
light  cruisers  with  a  speed  of  from  26  to  33 
knots. 

The  American  Navy  is  at  present  very  badly 
off  in  regard  to  light  cruisers.  As  the  Japanese 
Fleet  has  divisions  of  battle-cruisers  of  27*5 
knots,  only  such  American  light  cruisers  can 
operate  against  the  Japanese  as  have  a  speed 
of  at  least  28  knots.  There  are  no  such  cruisers 
in  the  American  Navy,  because  the  fastest 
cruisers  of  the  type  of  the  Chester  do  not  attain 
27  knots.  This  defect  will  be  remedied  in  1922, 
when  five  light  cruisers  will  be  commissioned 
of  the  Omaha  class  of  33  knots.  Five  cruisers  to 
twelve  battleships  of  the  first  line  is  obviously 
an  inadequate  number. 


THE  RIVAL  NAVAL  FORCES        107 

The  opinion  prevails  in  the  American  Navy 
that  the  deficiency  in  Ught  cruisers  can  be 
counterbalanced  by  destroyers.  It  is  true  that 
in  the  Great  War  destroyers  sometimes  filled 
the  part  of  light  cruisers.  But  this  produced 
favourable  results  only  on  limited  theatres  of 
war  such  as  the  North  Sea,  the  Baltic  and 
the  Black  Sea.  In  the  waters  of  the  Western 
Pacific,  destroyers  cannot  replace  light  cruisers, 
because  there,  speed,  a  long  radius,  and  a  solid 
gun  platform  are  of  paramount  importance. 

In  the  beginning  of  1922  the  American 
Navy  has  about  300  ocean-going  destroyers 
which  answer  the  needs  of  modern  battle. 
The  Japanese  Navy  has  only  fifty  such 
destroyers.  It  is,  of  course,  impossible  to 
estimate  the  numbers  of  destroyers  that  will  be 
in  a  position  to  join  in  the  long  cruise  of  the 
American  Fleet,  and  will  be  capable,  with  their 
delicate  construction,  of  taking  part  in  battle 
after  such  a  cruise.  It  may,  therefore,  be 
assumed  that  the  Americans  will  have  a  stronger 
preponderance  in  destroyers,  which  are  also 
better  armed  than  the  Japanese.  The  effect 
of  destroyers'  action  in  battle  depends,  however, 
not  so  much  on  their  quantity  as  on  the  pluck 
and  endurance  of  their  commanders.  The  record 
of  the  Japanese  destroyers  in  the  Russo-Japanese 
War  is  such  as  has  hardly  been  equalled  in  naval 
history.  At  any  rate,  the  superiority  in  the 
numbers  of  destroyers  gives  the  American  Fleet 
a  good  weapon  of  defence  against  the  attacks  of 
Japanese     destroyers    and    submarines.     These 


108    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE   PACIFIC 

attacks  will  be  conducted  with  great  vigour  and 
complete  disregard  of  human  life. 

The  American  Navy  has  over  fifty  ocean- 
going submarines.  It  is  very  difficult  definitely 
to  ascertain  the  number  of  submarines  in  the 
Japanese  Navy  capable  of  operating  in  the 
Western  Pacific,  because  here  again  we  are 
confronted  with  the  impenetrable  Japanese 
secrecy. 

Whatever  their  number  may  be,  it  will  not 
materially  affect  the  relative  strength  of  battle- 
ships in  action.  Submarines  have  not  as  yet 
reached  such  perfection  in  fighting  capacity  as 
would  render  them  useful  in  a  naval  action 
conducted  at  a  speed  of  20  knots.  In  that 
respect  they  are  no  great  improvement  on  the 
submarines  that  proved  their  utter  incapacity 
in  the  battle  of  Jutland.^ 

The  same  applies  to  aircraft — a  weapon  which 
has  now  become  the  craze  and  the  fashion. 
One  cannot  help  entertaining  the  fear  that 
this  fashion  has  many  disappointments  in  store 
for  those  who  have  exaggerated  hopes,  when 
confronted  with  realities.  Aeroplanes  are  not 
as  yet  capable  of  action  in  all  climes  and  weather 
and  of  hitting  fast  moving  ships  with  their 
bombs.  It  would,  therefore,  be  premature  to 
look  upon  aeroplanes  as  a  decisive  weapon  in 
naval  action. 

The  preceding  argument  refers  chiefly  to  the 

1  The  number  of  submarines  will  have  an  important  bearing 
upon  the  development  of  strategical  operations  on  the  entire 
theatre  of  war. 


THE   RIVAL  NAVAL  FORCES        109 

"  striking  power "  of  the  two  fleets.  As  is 
well  known,  the  full  effective  strength  of  a  fleet 
consists  not  only  in  its  striking  power  (gunfire, 
torpedoes,  etc.),  but  in  an  equal  measure  in  its 
manoeuvring  capacity.  The  latter  must  also 
be  examined  in  detail  in  order  that  an  accurate 
estimate  be  formed  of  the  relative  strength  of 
the  fleets. 

The  experience  of  the  immortal  battle  of 
Trafalgar  has  taught  us  the  immense  value  of 
manoeuvre  in  action.  The  names  of  the  greatest 
naval  commanders  are  coupled  with  the  term 
"  manoeuvre."  "  Nelson's  Manoeuvre  "  has  been 
and  will  always  remain  the  gospel  of  naval  men 
all  the  world  over.  "  Togo's  Manoeuvre,"  in- 
adequately perceptible  in  the  Battle  of  Tsushima, 
was  until  recently  the  object  of  study  on  the  part 
of  naval  experts,  and  has  been  superseded  by 
the  brilliant  and  strong  "  Beatty  Manoeuvre  "of 
the  Jutland  battle. 

It  would,  however,  be  a  mistake  to  assume 
that  a  manoeuvre  is  the  expression  of  the  com- 
mander's inspiration  only.  The  history  of  naval 
warfare  teaches  that  famous  manoeuvres  have 
always  been  preceded  by  a  period  of  intense 
development  and  crystallisation  of  tactical  ideas. 
The  entire  commanding  personnel  of  the  fleet 
took  part  in  this  development  of  ideas,  and  after- 
wards produced  the  gifted  Flag  Officers  and 
Captains  who  surrounded  the  Commander-in- 
Chief  as  indispensable  satellites.  Such  were, 
for  example.  Nelson's  famous  and  immortal 
"  Captains." 


no    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

Even  a  Commander-in  Chief  of  exceptional 
genius  would  be  helpless  without  such  captains 
trained  in  independent  action,  because  the 
manoeuvres  of  a  fleet,  in  their  boldest  conception, 
imply  the  free  movements  in  action  of  several 
autonomous  divisions.  If  the  Commander-in- 
Chief  is  not  assisted  by  officers  in  command 
of  these  divisions  who  are  fully  conversant  with 
up-to-date  tactical  ideas,  his  plans,  however 
audacious  and  inspired,  are  doomed  to  failure. 

War  is  naturally  the  best  school  for  the  de- 
velopment of  tactical  ideas  and  for  the  training 
of  capable  commanders,  and  the  Wars  of  Japan 
against  China  and  Russia  provided  this  in- 
estimable training  for  the  Japanese  Navy.  The 
Chino- Japanese  War  produced  Togo  and  the 
admirals  who  covered  themselves  with  well- 
deserved  glory  in  the  Russo-Japanese  War.  The 
latter  war  produced  the  admirals  who  will  lead 
the  Japanese  Fleet  in  future  battles.  These 
admirals  are  now  conducting  the  development 
of  the  Japanese  Navy  along  the  path  which  will 
make  it  the  ideal  weapon  for  the  full  applica- 
tion of  the  strength  of  the  "  manoeuvre." 

From  the  experience  of  the  recent  wars  the 
Japanese  admirals  have  learnt  the  idea  to  which 
they  now  adhere  that  higher  speed  and  strong 
cruiser  divisions  for  co-operation  with  battleshpis 
represent  the  goal  which  their  Navy  should 
strive  to  attain.  At  present,  as  we  have  already 
shown,  the  Japanese  Fleet  has  an  advantage 
in  speed  of  two  knots  over  the  American  Fleet, 
whilst   there   is   one   division   of   battle-cruisers 


THE  RIVAL  NAVAL  FORCES       111 

to  every  one  and  a  half  division  of  battleships. 
Such  an  advantage  in  speed,  and  such  numbers 
of  battle-cruisers  in  proportion  to  battleships,  are 
considered  in  modern  tactics  as  sufficient  for  the 
broadest  and  strongest  manoeuvres  in  action. 
The  Japanese,  however,  are  not  satisfied.  Their 
*'  8-8-8  "  shipbuilding  programme  contemplates 
equalising  the  numbers  of  divisions  of  battleships 
and  of  battle-cruisers  in  the  Japanese  Fleet. 
This  shows  the  intensity  of  tactical  thought  in 
the  Japanese  Navy,  and  the  degree  to  which 
its  commanders  are  inspired  by  modern  methods 
of  naval  action. 

The  same  impulses  are  not  noticeable  in  the 
American  Navy.  The  advantage  in  speed  has 
been  freely  conceded  to  the  Japanese  Navy, 
and  the  proportion  of  battleship  and  cruiser 
divisions  is  zero.  Should  one  division  of  battle- 
cruisers  of  the  Constellation  type  enter  the  line 
of  the  American  Fleet,  the  above-mentioned 
proportion  would  be  one-fourth  :  in  other  words, 
half  the  proportion  existing  in  the  Japanese 
Navy.  This  tends  to  show  that  in  the  American 
Navy  no  great  importance  was  attributed  to 
the  *'  manoeuvre  "  as  a  factor  in  battle,  and  that 
the  development  of  tactical  ideas  had  until 
recently  been  completely  neglected.^ 

The  Spanish- American  War  afforded  no  oppor- 
tunities for  naval  operations.  It  is,  therefore, 
natural  that  no  impetus  was  given  for  the  creation 

1  This  is  likewise  confirmed  by  the  vacillating  methods  of 
battleship  construction  and  by  the  scarcity  of  light  cruisers  in 
the  American  Navy. 


112    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

of  a  school  of  admirals  and  for  the  development 
of  tactical  ideas  in  the  Uniited  States  Navy. 

Should,  however,  brilliant  commanders  appear 
in  the  United  States  Navy,  even  in  the  absence 
of  such  a  school,  they  will  be  unable  to  apply 
their  knowledge  of  modern  tactics  and  their 
genius  to  the  conduct  of  battle.  For  the  fact 
would  remain  that  the  United  States  Fleet 
would  have  to  face  the  Japanese  Fleet,  in  regard 
to  manoeuvre,  with  the  same  handicap  as  if,  in 
regard  to  "  striking  power,"  it  were  armed  with 
obsolete  and  short-range  guns. 

The  Japanese  Navy  developed  in  full  harmony 
all  the  factors  that  constitute  the  power  of  the 
fleet  in  action,  whereas  in  the  United  States 
Navy  one  factor  only  was  developed  at  the 
expense  of  others.  For  this  reason  the  United 
States  Navy  may  be  under  a  disability  in  action 
which  may  prove  fatal  if  a  clever  opponent  in 
forming  his  plan  of  action  takes  full  advantage 
of  this  disability. 

Taking  into  consideration  all  these  facts,  based 
not  upon  guess-work  but  upon  the  experience 
of  recent  wars,  the  estimate  of  the  relative 
strength  of  the  Japanese  and  United  States 
Navies  tends  to  show  that  should  they  meet  in 
the  Western  Pacific,  their  chances  would  be 
even,  not  to  speak  of  the  strategical  conditions 
under  which  a  conflict  would  be  waged  in  these 
waters.^ 

1  Mr.  Bywater  says  (p.  128) :  "  From  the  foregoing  summary 
it  will  be  seen  that  the  modern  United  States  Navy  is  excep- 
tionally strong  in  heavy  armoured  ships  and  exceptionally  weak 


THE  RIVAL  NAVAL   FORCES       113 

Let  us  now  examine  the  shipbuilding  pro- 
grammes of  the  United  States  and  of  Japan, 
without  touching  for  the  present  upon  the  changes 
which  the  Washington  Conference  may  bring  about 
in  that  respect.  We  will  endeavour  to  derive  a 
few  conclusions  from  such  an  examination. 

We  have  before  us  at  present  two  shipbuilding 
programmes  :  the  United  States  programme  of 
1916  and  the  so-called  "  8-8-8 "  Japanese 
programme. 

The  United  States  programme  is  intended  to 
be  completed  in  1925,  the  Japanese  in  1928. 
Both  these  programmes  contemplate  the  con- 
struction of  battleships  of  the  "  post- Jutland  " 
type. 

Both  programmes  were  alike  in  that  the 
battleships  were  to  be  armed  with  16-in.  and 
bigger  guns  and  have  special  protection  against 
torpedoes. 

The  battleships,  according  to  both  programmes, 
were  to  form  the  first  line  in  both  fleets. 

Towards  1925  the  following  changes  were  to 
take  place  in  both  navies :  three  additional 
battleships  of  the  Maryland  type,  six  battle- 
ships of  the  Indiana  type,  all  with  twelve  16-in. 

in  fast  ciiiising  ships.  It  has  a  large  but  not  excessive  comple- 
ment of  destroyers,  a  limiited  number  of  ocean-going  submarines, 
and  a  reserve  of  auxiliary  vessels  sufficient  to  cope  with  its 
requirements  in  home  waters,  but  wholly  inadequate  to  supply 
the  bare  needs  of  a  fleet  operating  at  a  great  distance  from  its 
bases.  It  would  appear,  therefore,  that  American  naval  policy 
up  to  the  present  has  been  guided  mainly  by  considerations  of 
Atlantic  and  Caribbean  strategy  ;  and  that  very  little  attempt 
has  been  made  to  forestall  the  contingency  of  war  in  the  Pacific, 
where  the  conditions  would  be  fundamentally  different." 

8 


114    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

guns,  and  six  battle-cruisers  of  the  Constella- 
tion type  with  seven  16-in.  guns  and  a  speed  of 
33  knots  were  to  be  commissioned  in  the  United 
States  Navy.  Four  battleships  and  four  battle- 
cruisers  were  to  be  added  to  the  Japanese  Navy. 
In  other  words,  the  relative  strength  of  the  two 
fleets  in  1925  would  be  as  follows  : — 

United  States  Navy.  Japanese  Navy. 

First  Line.  First  Line. 

3  Divisions,  16  ships,  152  heavy     2^  Divisions,  10  ships,  84  heavy 
guns.  guns. 

Second  Line.  Second  Line. 

2 J  Divisions,  11  ships,  124  heavy  2  Divisions,  8  ships,  80  heavy 

guns.  guns. 

Total :  5 J  Divisions,  27  ships.  Total :    4^  Divisions,   18  ships, 

276  heavy  guns.  164  heavy  guns. 

The  United  States  Navy  would  be  stronger 
by  one  whole  division,  9  ships  and  112  heavy 
guns. 

In  these  circumstances,  even  taking  into 
account  all  the  considerations  mentioned  above, 
the  United  States  Navy  would  have  better 
chances  of  victory. 

Should  the  United  States,  however,  carry  out 
her  programme  of  1916  and  build  no  more 
ships  after  1925,  the  relative  strength  in  1928, 
when  the  Japanese  would  have  completed  their 
programme,  would  be  entirely  different. 

The  figures  would  be  as  follows  : — 

United  States  Navy.  Japanese  Navy. 

First  Line.  First  Line. 

3  Divisions,  16  ships,  152  heavy  4  Divisions,  16  ships,  148  heavy 

guns.  guns. 


THE  RIVAL  NAVAL  FORCES       115 

United  States  Navy.  Japanese  Navy. 

Second  Line.  Second  Line. 

2|^  Divisions,  11  ships,  114  heavy  2  Divisions,  8  ships,   80  heavy 
guns.  guns. 

Total :  5J  Divisions,  27  ships,       Total :    6   Divisions,   24   ships, 
276  heavy  guns.  228  heavy  guns. 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  in  1928  the  ships  of 
the  second  line  in  both  fleets  will  be  over  ten 
to  twelve  years  old,  that  having  14:-in.  guns 
as  against  the  16-in.  and  18-in.  guns  of  the  first 
line  ships,  they  would  not  be  able  to  play  a 
decisive  part  in  action,  we  might  assume  that  in 
1928  both  fleets  would  be  materially  of  equal 
strength. 

Such  an  assumption  would,  however,  be  un- 
warranted. 

Half  of  the  first  line  Japanese  battleships 
would  have  18-in.  guns,  which  are  much  more 
powerful  than  the  16-in.  guns  with  which  all 
the  first  line  battleships  of  the  United  States 
Navy  are  armed. 

The  squadron  speed  of  the  Japanese  Fleet 
would  still  be  two  knots  higher  than  that  of 
the  United  States  Fleet,  as  the  latter  would 
have  to  fall  into  line  with  the  divisions  of  the 
Maryland  type,  which  has  a  speed  of  21 
knots.  In  both  lines  of  the  Japanese  Fleet 
the  relative  numbers  of  battleships  and  battle- 
cruisers  would  be  1x1,  in  the  United  States 
Fleet — 1  X  3  in  the  first  line  and  none  in  the 
second  line.  This  seems  to  justify  the  contention 
that  unless  the  United  States  succeeds  in  the 


116    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE   PACIFIC 

next  seven  years  in  launching  new  battleships 
with  18-in.  guns  in  excess  of  the  programme 
of  1916,  the  Japanese  Fleet  will  be  stronger 
than  the  American. 

The  United  States  programme  of  1916  was 
intended  to  remedy  the  capital  deficiency  in 
battle-cruisers,  thus  restoring  to  a  certain  degree 
the  manoeuvring  capacity  of  the  United  States 
Navy. 

The  Japanese  programme  is  permeated  in 
every  detail  with  all  modem  tactical  ideas, 
and  presents  in  that  respect  a  model  of  which 
the  Japanese  naval  men  are  justly  proud. 


We  shall  now  examine  the  changes  which 
the  "  Five  Power  Agreement "  on  the  limita- 
tion of  armaments  has  brought  about  in  the 
respective  strength  of  the  United  States  and 
Japanese  Navies  such  as  it  was  in  the  beginning 
of  1922.1 

As  compared  with  the  table  quoted  above, ^  the 
United  States  has  introduced  into  the  first 
line  two  battleships  of  the  West  Virginia  class 
{Maryland)  instead  of  the  second  line  battle- 
ships the  North  Dakota  and  the  Delaware.  The 
first  line  is  thus  strengthened  by  sixteen  16-in. 
guns.  Japan  has  retained  in  her  first  line  the 
battleship  Mutzu,  and  has  sacrificed  the  second 
line  battleship  Setzu. 

*  Extracts  from  the   "  Five  Power  Agreement  "  are  given  in 
Appendix  No.  102. 

*  See  page  102  of  the  present  chapter. 


THE   RIVAL  NAVAL  FORCES       117 

The   comparative    strength    of    the   fleets   of 
the  first  line  will,  therefore,  be  the  following : 

The  United  States  Fleet 
3  divisions. 
14  big  battleships. 
152  heavy  guns.^ 
32  torpedo  tubes. 
21  knots. 

The  Japanese  Fleet 

2J  divisions. 

10  big  battleships. 

96  heavy  guns. 

72  torpedo  tubes. 

23  knots. 

The  United  States  Fleet  of  the  first  line  will 
be  stronger  by  one  half  division  (ratio  6  to  5), 
will  have  four  battleships  in  excess  of  the  Japanese 
(ratio  7  to  5),  and  an  advantage  of  fifty-four 
heavy  guns  (ratio  3  to  2).  The  Japanese  Fleet  will 
have  twice  the  number  of  torpedo  tubes,  and 
what  is  more  important  will  maintain  the  signal 
advantage  of  2  knots  in  squadron  speed.  The 
paramount  feature  from  the  tactical  viewpoint 
is  that  the  United  States  Fleet  remains  without 
battle-cruisers. 

According  to  the  *'  Five  Power  Agreement," 
four  ships  are  maintained  in  the  second  line 
of  the  United  States  Fleet,  whilst  there  are 
none  in  the  Japanese  Fleet. 

1  The  advantage  in  16-in.  guns  is  taken  into  account,  and 
16 -in.  guns  are  estimated  50  per  cent  stronger  than  14 -in. 


118    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

As  we  have  already  mentioned,  battleships 
armed  with  12-in.  guns,  and  whose  armour 
is  not  intended  to  withstand  the  14-in.  and 
16-in.  enemy  guns,  cannot  play  a  decisive  part 
in  action  against  battleships  armed  with  these 
calibres.  Such  obsolete  ships  as  the  Utah  and 
the  Florida^  with  limited  supplies  of  fuel  cannot 
at  all  be  taken  into  account  in  estimating  the 
relative  strength  of  the  fleets  in  the  Western 
Pacific.  The  advantage  of  four  second  line 
battleships  which  the  United  States  possesses  is, 
therefore,  problematical. 

Yet  the  "  Five  Power  Agreement "  on  the 
limitation  of  armaments  is  based  entirely  upon 
the  tonnage  ratio.  According  to  the  idea  of 
the  initiators  of  the  Washington  Conference,  this 
ratio  was  5  for  the  United  States  and  3  for 
Japan. 

On  the  strength  of  the  above  comparison,  we 
consider  it  correct  to  assert  that  the  actual  rela- 
tive  fighting  power  of  the  United  States  and  the 
Japanese  Fleets  is  not  accurately  described  by 
this  ratio.  In  the  Western  Pacific  this  relative 
strength  approaches  the  ratio  of  4  to  3. 

The  Japanese  representatives  at  the  Washing- 
ton Conference  requested  that  the  5  to  3  ratio 
be  not  mentioned  in  the  text  of  the  Agreement. 
They  did  so  presumably  not  so  much  for  con- 
siderations of  national  pride,  but  because  the 
tonnage  ratio  does  not  express  the  real  relative 
strength  of  naval  forces.  The  Washington  Con- 
ference began  by  solemnly  proclaiming  the 
5-5-3    ratio,    and    ended    in   shyly   eliminating 


THE  RIVAL  NAVAL  FORCES       119 

this  ratio  from  the  text  of  the  Agreement,  after 
the  figures  had  been  skilfully  manipulated 
by  experienced  Japanese  military  and  naval 
specialists. 

The  Five  Power  Agreement  also  takes  tonnage 
as  a  basis  for  the  relative  strength  of  light  cruisers, 
destroyers  and  avio-ships.  Such  a  basis  is  still 
less  correct  in  regard  to  the  light  forces  of  the 
fleet,  because  the  operation  of  the  latter  depends 
in  a  greater  degree  than  the  operations  of  big 
battleships  upon  their  bases,  owing  to  the  in- 
significance of  the  quantities  of  fuel  they  can 
carry,  as  well  as  to  the  fragility  of  their 
mechanisms.  In  the  Western  Pacific  the  United 
States  has  very  few  weak  joints  d'appui.  Her 
fleet,  therefore,  must  have  a  much  greater 
superiority  in  light  forces  than  that  which  she 
has  secured  by  the  Agreement  in  order  to  counter- 
balance the  activities  of  the  Japanese  light  forces 
which  may  have  many  bases  and  points  d'appui 
in  those  waters. 

The  ratio  of  submarine  craft  has  not  been 
established  at  the  Washington  Conference.  At 
the  plenary  sitting  of  the  Conference  on  Feb- 
ruary 1st,  Mr.  Hughes,  the  Chairman  of  the  Con- 
ference, said  that  the  question  of  the  limitation 
of  submarine  construction  should  be  dealt  with 
by  the  "  public  opinion  of  the  world,"  which, 
he  trusted,  would  not  allow  any  strengthening 
of  submarine  fleets.  We  will  endeavour  to 
show  in  the  next  chapter  that  the  many  well- 
equipped  Japanese  bases  in  the  Far  East  afford 
excellent   opportunities   to   Japan   for  intensive 


120    THE  PEOBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

submarine  warfare,  and  that  her  submarine 
fleet  will  needs  be  a  very  powerful  weapon. 
The  endeavour  to  impose  restrictions  upon  the 
activities  of  submarines  which  was  made  by 
the  Conference  in  prohibiting  attacks  upon  com- 
mercial ships  belongs  to  the  realm  of  platonic 
desiderata  which  every  nation  will  disregard 
while  defending  its  existence  by  armed  force. 

The  above  considerations  seem  to  justify  our 
general  conclusion  that  the  main  aim  of  the 
Washington  Conference  of  establishing  a  balance 
of  power  in  the  Pacific  has  not  been  attained 
by  the  Five  Power  Agreement  on  the  Limitation 
of  Naval  Armaments.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that 
the  great  sacrifices  which  have  been  made  by 
the  representatives  of  the  United  States  with  a 
view  to  securing  peace  in  the  Pacific  will  not 
lead  to  the  opposite  results. 


CHAPTER    VIII 

THE  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS 
OF  NAVAL    WARFARE    IN   THE    PACIFIC 

In  the  days  of  sailing  ships,  when  there  was  no 
question  of  coaling  stations,  and  when  wooden 
vessels,  if  damaged,  were  easily  repaired  without 
going  into  dry  docks,  the  strategical  condi- 
tions of  warfare  did  not  influence  the  develop- 
ment of  naval  operations  or  the  striking  power 
of  the  fleets  in  the  same  degree  as  in  our  time. 
Sailing  ships,  therefore,  had  no  difficulty  in 
conducting  operations  thousands  of  miles  away 
from  their  base.  On  the  other  hand,  the  com- 
plex and  delicate  mechanism  of  present-day 
battleships,  and  the  enormous  amount  of  fuel 
needed  for  their  cruises  ^  render  modern  battle 

^  In  his  book,  Sea  Power  in  the  Pacific,  Mr.  Bywater  quotes 
the  estimate  drawn  by  an  officer  of  the  United  States  Navy 
of  the  amount  of  fuel  required  for  the  transfer  of  the  United 
States  Navy  (when  it  has  the  displacement  contemplated  in 
1925)  through  the  Panama  Canal  to  the  Philippines.  This 
estimate  shows  that  249,000  tons  of  coal  and  45,000  tons  of 
oil  would  be  necessary.  Of  these  129,000  tons  of  coal  and  16,000 
tons  of  oil  could  be  carried  in  the  ships'  bunkers.  The  remaining 
120,000  tons  of  coal  and  28,000  tons  of  oil  would  have  to  be 
carried  in  twenty  transport  ships.  According  to  this  calculation, 
the  fleet  would  have  stores  of  fuel  for  ten  days'  anchorage 
after  its  arrival  in  the  Philippines. 

Taking  these  data  into  account,  and  bearing  in  mind  that 

121 


122    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

fleets  closely  dependent  upon  their  bases  and 
deprive  them  to  a  great  extent  of  their  liberty 
of  action. 

Submarines,  mine-fields,  aircraft  and  long-range 
guns  of  the  coastal  defences  hamper  the  opera- 
tions of  the  fleet,  and  the  movements  of  its 
squadrons  depend  to  a  greater  extent  than  ever 
before  upon  the  geographical  conditions  of  the 
theatre  of  war  which  facilitate  or  hinder,  as  the 
case  may  be,  the  use  of  these  new  weapons  of 
naval  warfare. 

If  the  fleet  can  give  battle  close  to  its  shores, 
its  action  will  be  more  resolute  and  free  because 
of  the  certainty  of  the  damaged  battleships 
reaching  the  docks.  If  the  fleet  is  engaged  soon 
after  leaving  its  base,  the  crews  will  not  be  tired 
by  long  cruises,  the  mechanism  of  the  fleet 
will  be  used  to  the  fullest  extent,  and  the  ques- 
tion of  fuel  will  not  be  a  matter  of  constant 
anxiety  in  action.  If  geographical  conditions 
are  such  that  a  region  of  the  theatre  of  war  may 
be  selected  in  which  submarines,  mine-fields, 
aircraft  and  shore  batteries  can  be  brought  into 
action,  the  striking  power   of    the  fleet  will  be 


according  to  the  experience  of  war  the  Fleet,  in  order  to  have 
perfect  freedom  of  action,  must  have  stores  sufficient  for  twenty 
days'  full  speed  and  ten  days'  anchorage  per  month — we  find 
that  for  six  months'  operations  the  United  States  Fleet  would 
require  in  the  Philippines  (or  any  other  point  in  the  Western 
Pacific)  about  1,000,000  tons  of  coal  and  200,000  tons  of  oil. 
These  quantities  can  be  lifted  in  about  200  ships.  If,  therefore, 
the  United  States  Fleet  does  not  possess  sufficient  stores  of 
fuel  in  the  Western  Pacific,  a  large  fleet  of  transports  will  have 
to  accompany  the  fleet,  severely  handicapping  its  liberty  of 
action. 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS     123 

greatly  increased.  Naturally  a  fleet  placed  in 
such  strategical  conditions  would  be  stronger 
than  the  enemy  fleet  in  which  these  conditions 
would  be  lacking.  In  order,  therefore,  to  form 
a  correct  estimate  of  the  fighting  sea-power  of 
any  State,  one  should  consider  not  only  the  rela- 
tive strength  of  the  fleet  itself,  but  also  the 
strategical  conditions  in  which  that  fleet  is  likely 
to  conduct  its  operations. 

Apart  from  the  Russo-Japanese  War,  the 
bearing  of  strategical  conditions  upon  the  relative 
power  of  the  fleet  was  clearly  reflected  in  Sir 
John  (now  Lord)  Jellicoe's  well-known  report 
to  the  British  Admiralty  of  October  16,  1914. 
Discussing  in  this  report  the  strategical  condi- 
tions of  the  North  Sea,  Sir  John  Jellicoe  comes 
to  the  conclusion  that  it  would  be  rash  to  give 
battle  in  the  southern  part  of  that  sea,  because 
it  is  so  remote  from  the  British  bases  that 
damaged  ships  would  run  the  risk  of  failing  to 
reach  them,  while  the  German  Fleet  would  have, 
in  the  southern  part  of  the  North  Sea,  good 
chances  of  making  use  of  submarines  and  mine- 
fields in  action.  The  British  bases  are  about 
500  miles  away  from  the  southern  part  of  the 
North  Sea.  When  the  report  was  drafted  the 
British  Fleet  was  nearly  one-third  stronger  than 
the  German.  Thus  Sir  John  Jellicoe  considered 
that  the  strategical  conditions  obtaining  in  the 
southern  part  of  the  North  Sea  deprived  the 
British  Fleet  of  its  advantage  over  the  German 
Fleet. 

The  distinguished  Admiral's    views    were,    of 


124    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

course,  thoroughly  justified,  and  the  Lords  of 
the  Admiralty  approved  his  report.  ^ 

Strategical  conditions  of  the  theatre  of  war 
which  influence  the  action  of  the  fleets  can 
be  divided  into  two  categories — natural  and 
artificial. 

The  natural  conditions  or  the  so-called  "  con- 
ditions of  military  geography,"  are  :  the  extent 
of  the  theatre  of  war,  the  outline  of  the  coast, 
the  situation  and  nature  of  the  islands,  straits, 
narrows  and  bays,  the  depth  and  currents  of 
the  seas,  climatic  conditions,  the  presence  in 
adjacent  territories  of  minerals  useful  to  the 
fleet,  such  as  coal,  oil,  metals,  etc.  The  extent 
of  the  theatre  of  war  affords  a  basis  for  calcu- 
lating the  amount  of  fuel  required  by  the  fleet. 
Upon  the  characteristics  of  the  straits  and  narrows 
depends  the  possibility  of  forcing  them  in  war 
time.  Depths  and  currents  indicate  the  degree 
to  which  mine-fields  may  be  laid.  Climatic 
conditions  are  an  essential  factor  in  determining 
the  scope  of  aerial  operations.  The  outline  and 
situation  of  bays  determine  the  extent  to  which 
the  fleet  may  count  upon  anchorage  on  the 
theatre  of  war  far  from  its  bases. 

The  artificial  conditions,  or  the  so-called 
strategical  preparation  of  the  theatre  of  war  are  : 
the  naval  bases,  the  coast  defences,  the  stores. 


^  Sir  John  Jellicoe's  apprehensions  were  not  confirmed  in 
the  Battle  of  Jutland  in  1916  because  the  British  Fleet  was 
then  nearly  twice  as  strong  as  the  German,  and  the  action  was 
fought  not  in  the  Southern,  but  in  the  Central  part  of  the  North 
Sea,  where  strategical  conditions  were  different. 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS     125 

arsenals  and  dry-docks,  observation  points  and 
other  military  requisites. 

Naval  bases  as  a  rule  are  divided  into  three 
categories  : 

1.  Arsenal  bases  provided  with  ample  means 
for  repairs ;  docks  for  the  big  battleships ; 
large  stores  ;  safe  anchorage  for  the  entire  fleet, 
and  strong  coastal  and  naval  defences. 

2.  Operating  bases  supplied  with  sufficient 
means  for  repairing  the  ships  after  the  battle 
so  as  to  enable  them  to  reach  the  arsenals ; 
docks  for  medium  and  small  craft,  medium 
stores,  safe  anchorage  and  sufficient  fortifications 
to  protect  the  fleet  from  bombardment  without 
any  co-operation  on  its  part. 

3.  Points  d'appui,  strongly  fortified,  covering 
the  fleet  from  the  attacks  of  destroyers,  sub- 
marines and  aircraft,  and  docks,  stores  and 
arsenals  sufficient  only  for  small  craft. 

Any  bay  in  the  theatre  of  war  can  be  made 
a  foint  d^appui  by  the  fleet,  provided  the  natural 
conditions  of  the  bay  are  convenient.  For  this 
purpose  repair-ships,  floating  docks  and  trans- 
ports with  stores  are  stationed  in  the  bay,  and 
the  entrances  to  the  bay  are  protected  by  nets 
and  batteries  of  light  guns  taken  from  the  fleet 
in  supply  ships.  ^ 

Whereas  the  maintenance  and  defence  of  the 


1  In  the  Russo-Japanese  War  the  Japanese  Fleet  had  two 
points  d'appui  in  the  Korean  fiords.  In  the  Great  War,  France 
had  such  bases  in  Corfu  and  at  the  entrance  of  the  Adriatic. 
The  British  Fleet  had  a  base  in  Mudros  and  at  the  entrance 
of  the  Dardanelles. 


126    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

bases  of  the  first  two  categories  are  not  directly 
dependent  upon  the  fleet  which,  when  anchored 
at  these  bases,  is  itself  resting  under  protection, 
the  points  d^appui  have  to  rely  always  upon  the 
fleet,  which,  whether  present  or  not,  is  bound 
to  take  every  precaution  against  an  enemy 
attack  upon  these  points  d^appui.  In  order  to 
capture  the  bases  of  the  first  two  categories, 
combined  operations  on  a  large  scale  on  sea  and 
on  land  are  necessary  (the  siege  of  Sebastopol, 
of  Port  Arthur,  etc.).  For  the  capture  of  a 
point  d'appui  the  landing  of  a  small  expeditionary 
force,  supported  by  a  cruiser  squadron,  is 
sufficient. 

Bases  and  points  d'appui  as  a  rule  are  created 
at  such  points  of  the  theatre  of  war  from  which 
the  fleet  can  command  important  strategical 
objectives  such  as  straits,  maritime  routes,  main 
commercial  ports,  etc.  The  greater  the  number 
of  bases  and  important  strategical  points  at 
the  disposal  of  the  fleet,  the  more  intense  and 
decisive  will  be  its  operations,  and  the  greater  the 
pressure  of  its  forces  on  the  entire  theatre  of  war. 

The  experience  of  the  last  war  teaches  us 
that  the  favourable  influence  of  the  base  upon 
the  development  of  naval  action  ceases  when 
the  fleet  is  removed  to  a  distance  exceeding 
500  miles  from  that  base.  At  such  a  distance 
one  can  hardly  count  upon  the  damaged  ships 
reaching  their  base,  and  the  lack  of  fuel,  especi- 
ally in  regard  to  destroyers,  severely  handicaps 
the  operations.  A  theatre  of  war  can,  there- 
fore, be  considered  as  being  adequately  prepared 


(to  \/8o  T* 

i^O      JaPdNese   Naval      Bates 
0   1- cl<uiN»ilB4te 

^-- «>^   )  5fVe«  of Stiiji*? 


/tfO' 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS     127 

from  the  strategical  point  of  view  when  it  is  sur- 
rounded hy  a  network  of  bases  less  than  500  miles 
distant  from  one  another.  Coastal  defences,  apart 
from  covering  the  bases,  may  prevent  access  to 
straits  or  narrows  on  the  theatres  of  war. 
Coastal  batteries,  combined  with  mine-fields, 
constitute  naval  positions  which  cannot  easily 
be  forced  by  fleets.^ 

Bearing  in  mind  the  aforesaid  theoretical 
considerations,  let  us  now  examine  the  strategical 
conditions  of  naval  warfare  in  the  Western 
Pacific  (see  Map  No.  3). 

The  waters  of  the  Western  Pacific — from  the 
Behring  Sea  to  the  East  Indies — can  be  divided 
in  respect  of  the  outline  of  the  Asiatic  coast, 
the  situation  of  the  archipelagos  and  of  separate 
islands  into  four  regions,  four  geographical  enti- 
ties called  the  Okhotsk,  the  Japanese,  the  Yellow 
and  the  Chinese  Seas. 

The  strategical  region  between  the  archi- 
pelagos— ^Japanese,  the  Riu  Kiu,  the  Philippines, 
the  Marian  and  the  Bonin — forms  an  approach 
to  these  waters  from  the  East.  All  the  shortest 
and  easiest  maritime  routes  from  the  Pacific — 
from  the  coast  of  distant  America — cut  across 
that  region  into  the  central  part  of  these  waters, 
which  are  of  the  greatest  value  from  the  general 
strategical  and  economic  point  of  view  in  the 
Far  East. 

^  Such,  for  example,  was  the  famous  German  "  wet  triangle  " 
in  the  southern  part  of  the  North  Sea  formed  by  the  fortified 
islands  Borkimi-Heligoland-Silt,  or  the  Bosphorus  and  the 
Dardanelles. 


128    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

The  strategical  significance  of  these  regions 
(theatres  of  war)  is  determined  by  the  value 
of  the  political,  economic  and  military  conditions 
obtaining  in  these  waters  and  in  the  countries 
washed  by  them.  The  Sea  of  Okhotsk,  washing 
the  rough  and  uncultivated  shores  of  Siberia,  has 
a  certain  economic  value  owing  to  its  fisheries 
and  the  unexplored  mineral  riches  of  Kamtchatka, 
as  well  as  a  certain  strategical  importance  owing 
to  its  proximity  to  the  shores  of  rich  Alaska. 
But  the  importance  of  that  sea,  and  its  influence 
upon  the  economic  and  political  life  of  the  Far 
East,  is  insignificant  in  comparison  with  that  of 
the  other  three  seas. 

The  Japanese  Sea  is  of  vital  importance  to 
Japan.  The  heart  of  the  country  is  in  that 
sea,  and  a  blow  dealt  to  that  region  may  be  a 
death  blow  to  Japan.  The  main  maritime  routes 
connecting  the  central  region  of  Japanese  in- 
dustries with  its  external  markets  on  the  Asiatic 
continent  lead  through  that  sea  and  the  Korean 
Straits.  The  routes  connecting  Japan  with  the 
two  main  Asiatic  railways,  of  which  Fusan  and 
Vladivostock  are  the  termini,  likewise  cross  the 
Japanese  Sea.  A  menace  to  the  connection  of 
Japan  with  these  main  lines  would  endanger 
the  communications  of  Japan  with  her 
strategical  rear  in  China,  Korea  and  Siberia. 
Without  that  rear,  Japan  cannot  fight  or  even 
live.  As  long  as  these  communications  are  safe, 
Japan  has  nothing  to  fear  from  a  naval  blockade. 
She  cannot  receive  a  mortal  blow  by  means  of 
cutting  her  maritime  routes  in  the  Yellow  Sea 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS     129 

and  in  the  Pacific  as  long  as  her  connection  with 
the  Asiatic  continent  via  the  Japanese  Sea  is 
not  broken.  Japan,  therefore,  has  always  en- 
deavoured to  convert  the  Japanese  Sea  into  an 
inland  sea  to  prevent  the  appearance  and  estab- 
lishment in  these  waters  of  a  foreign  fleet. 

Quite  recently,  before  the  Russo-Japanese  War 
and  the  annexation   of  Korea,   the  position  of 
Japan  in  that    sea  was  entirely  different  from 
what  it  is  now.     In  the  centre  of  that  sea,  close 
to   the   heart   of   Japan,   there   was   a   strongly 
fortified  base  of  the  Russian  Fleet — Vladivostock. 
Based  upon  that  fortress,  the  Russian  Fleet  was 
in  a  position  to  challenge  the  supremacy  of  the 
Japanese  Fleet,  and  to  threaten  the  communica- 
tions of  Japan  with  the  continent.     The  Russo- 
Japanese  War  was  waged  under  that  disturbing 
menace   until    the    Battle    of    Tsushima.     Two 
entrances  to  that  sea  most  convenient  for  battle 
fleets — the  Korean  and  the  Laperouse  Straits — 
were  not  in  the  hands  of  Japan,  because  only 
one  of  the  shores  of  these  straits  was  in  her  pos- 
session.    After    the    Russo-Japanese    War    the 
Russian  Fleet  was  driven  out  of  that  sea,  and 
both  shores  of  these  two  routes  came  under  the 
grip  of  Japan  through  her  occupation  of  Southern 
Sakhalien  and  of  Korea.     The  Russian  collapse 
after  the  last  war  contributed  to  the  establish- 
ment of  Japanese  influence  over  the  remainder 
of  the  shores  of  that  sea  belonging  to  Russia. 
More  than  half  the  shores  of  that  sea  now  belong 
to    Japan,    and    the    remainder,    owing    to    the 
present  weakness  of  Russia,  is  in  such  a  state 

9 


130    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

that  all  the  important  pomts  on  the  Russian 
coast  could  be  occupied  by  Japan  at  any  moment 
without  resistance.  Vladivostock  can  therefore 
be  regarded  as  a  Japanese  base,  even  in  the 
absence  of  Japanese  forces  of  occupation. 

Access  to  the  Japanese  Sea  from  the  north — 
the  Tartar  Straits — geographically  inconvenient 
for  big  battleships,  is  under  the  complete  control 
of  Japan,  especially  since  the  occupation  of 
Sakhalien.  These  straits,  owing  to  the  excep- 
tional narrowness  of  the  channel,  can  easily  be 
made  impassable  even  to  submarines  and  des- 
troyers. Nicolaievsk,  on  the  Amur,  an  important 
strategical  point  dominating  the  entrance  to 
the  Siberian  main  line  of  communication — the 
Amur  River — lies  on  the  coast  of  these  straits. 
The  important  strategical  point  will  be  an  easy 
potential  prey  to  Japan  so  long  as  Russia's  impo- 
tence lasts.  Of  the  three  Eastern  accesses  to 
the  Japanese  Sea,  the  Tzugar  Straits  and  the 
so-called  canals  of  the  Mediterranean,  owing 
to  their  narrowness,  are  even  more  difficult  to 
force  than  the  Dardanelles  proved  in  the  last 
war,  because  up-to-date  methods  and  means 
have  been  applied  to  their  defence.  The 
Laperouse  Straits,  broad  and  more  convenient 
for  the  passage  of  big  ships,  have  the  special 
advantage  in  respect  of  the  defence  of  the 
Japanese  Sea,  of  being  adaptable  to  mine- 
laying.  These  mine -fields,  protected  by  the  fire 
of  Japanese  batteries  on  both  shores,  would 
make  these  straits  a  strong  naval  position, 
behind  which  the  Japanese   Fleet   could  easily 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS     131 

repel  the  attacks  of  a  superior  enemy.  The 
same  favourable  conditions  for  defence  exist 
in  the  Korean  Straits.  The  batteries  on  the 
island  of  Tsushima  and  on  the  shores  of  Japan 
and  Korea  constitute  a  naval  position  no  less 
powerful  than  that  of  the  Straits  of  Laperouse. 
Also,  owing  to  the  fact  that  Japan  has  two  naval 
bases  in  the  Korean  Straits — Sassebo  and  Shinkai 
— submarines  and  aircraft  can  take  an  active  part 
in  the  defence  of  the  straits.  In  that  respect, 
both  these  straits  strongly  resemble  the  famous 
German  fortified  area  in  the  southern  part  of  the 
North  Sea,  which  it  was  considered  dangerous 
to  approach  in  the  Great  War. 

Any  enemy  who  would  endeavour  to  force 
the  entrance  to  the  Japanese  Sea  would  have 
to  risk  heavy  losses  from  the  coast  batteries, 
mines,  submarines  and  aircraft.  Whatever  his 
superiority  over  the  Japanese  Fleet,  he  can  never 
rely  upon  maintaining  this  superiority  after 
forcing  the  straits.  The  Japanese  Sea  is  sur- 
rounded by  a  network  of  Japanese  bases.  There 
are  three  first-class  bases  in  the  sea  itself :  Sassebo, 
Kure  and  Maitsuru.  Every  one  of  these  bases 
is  perfectly  equipped  for  repairs  and  supplies 
for  the  entire  fleet,  as  well  as  with  docks  for 
the  big  battleships.  Of  these  docks  there  are 
two  (dry  docks)  at  Sassebo,  and  one  floating 
dock  is  being  built  for  ships  of  50,000  tons 
displacement.  In  Kure  there  are  two  dry 
docks  and  one  in  Maitsuru.  In  addition  to 
these  three  main  bases,  there  is  a  flrst-class 
base  on  the  eastern  shores  of  Japan — Yokosuka, 


132    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

with  two  dry  docks  for  big  battleships.  Ships 
damaged  in  the  Japanese  Sea  can  easily  be 
brought  to  the  dry  docks  of  Yokosuka  through 
the  channels  of  the  Mediterranean.  Thus, 
after  battle  eight  Japanese  battleships  (three- 
fourths  of  the  present-day  Japanese  Battle  Fleet) 
could  be  put  into  dry  docks  simultaneously, 
and  repairs  could  be  started  simultaneously 
at  four  different  points.  Such  an  abundance  of 
docks,  repairing  stations  and  private  shipbuilding 
docks  with  ample  means  and  working  at  full 
strength,  ensures  the  possibility  of  the  Japanese 
Fleet  recovering  its  strength  after  action  very 
much  quicker  than  any  enemy  in  the  Western 
Pacific  could  ever  hope  to  do.  Apart  from  large 
docks,  these  first-rate  bases  have  plenty  of 
medium  and  small  docks  for  light  cruisers, 
destroyers  and  submarines.  These  four  main 
Japanese  bases  are  strongly  fortified,  and  sup- 
plied with  all  necessary  defences  against  bom- 
bardment from  sea  or  air.  Apart  from  these 
four  main  bases  there  are  in  the  Japanese  Sea 
two  second-class  bases — Shinkai  and  Ominato. 
The  chief  object  of  these  fortified  bases  is  to 
provide  a  base  for  the  naval  forces  guarding 
the  Korean  and  Eastern  entrances  to  the  Japanese 
Sea.  There  are  at  Ominato  floating  docks  for 
small  craft,  and  repairing  facilities  intended  for 
repairs  of  battleships  prior  to  their  arrival  at 
the  main  bases.  There  are  also  in  the  area  of 
the  Japanese  Sea  a  series  of  points  d^appui  for 
destroyers  and  submarines.  The  following  four 
points    are    of    special    strategical    importance : 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS    133 

on  the  island  of  Tsushima,  the  skerries  of 
the  Korean  coast,  the  skerries  of  Nagasaki, 
Sakhalien  and  the  Kuriles  which  cover  the 
accesses  to  the  Laperouse  Straits.  The  network 
of  these  bases  and  fortifications  embracing  the 
entire  region  of  the  Japanese  Sea  creates  particu- 
larly favourable  strategical  conditions  for  the 
defence  of  the  Japanese  Sea  by  the  fleet.  It 
affords  the  chance  of  the  fleet  maintaining  a 
central  position  and  at  the  same  time  easily 
diverting  its  forces  to  the  menaced  points  of 
access.  The  Japanese  Sea  is  thus  in  the  true 
sense  of  the  word  an  inland  sea. 

The  Yellow  Sea  plays  an  exceptionally  im- 
portant part  in  the  economic  life  of  the  Empire 
of  the  Rising  Sun.  Two  of  the  three  main  points 
giving  access  to  the  Chinese  markets  lie  on  that 
sea :  the  ports  Shanghai  and  Tien-tsin.  The 
former  is  the  key  to  the  valley  of  the  Yantse- 
kiang,  while  the  latter  leads  straight  to  the 
capital  of  China — Peking.  Not  so  very  long 
ago — fifty  years — nearly  all  the  shores  of  that 
sea  and  the  Riu  Kiu  archipelago  which  lies  at 
the  entrance  to  that  sea  from  the  east  belonged 
to  the  Celestial  Empire  or  to  Korea,  then  under 
China's  protectorate.  From  the  east,  the  rocky 
island  of  Kiu  Siu,  the  country  of  the  Rising 
Sun  stretched  out  feeble  feelers  into  that  sea. 

The  last  fifty  years  have  brought  about  many 
changes.  The  rays  of  the  "  Rising  Sun  "  rose 
higher  and  higher  over  that  sea,  and  painted  red 
its  "  Yellow "  shores.  At  present  two-thirds 
of  the  coastal  line  of  the  Yellow  Sea  belong  to 


134    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

Japan.  She  holds  the  southern,  eastern  and 
northern  borders  formed  by  Formosa,  the  Riu  Kiu 
group  and  the  Korean  coast,  including  Liaodun. 
The  important  strategical  regions  of  Fukien 
and  Shantung  are  beginning  to  assume  the 
colours  of  the  "  Rising  Sun."  Here  Japan  is 
trying  to  gain  a  solid  footing  on  the  opposite 
bank  of  the  Gulf  of  Formosa,  the  main  entrance 
to  the  Yellow  Sea  from  the  south,  and  on  the 
opposite  bank  of  the  entrance  to  the  Gulf  of 
Petchili. 

Apart  from  the  main  base  of  the  Japanese 
Fleet  in  the  Korean  Straits — Sassebo — which 
spreads  its  strategical  influence  as  far  as  Formosa, 
Japan  possesses  a  secondary  base  at  Port  Arthur 
and  four  fortified  points  d'appui :  in  Dalny, 
Formosa,  the  Pescadores,  and  in  Tsin-Tao,  not 
yet  evacuated  by  the  Japanese  troops. 

These  fortified  bases  are  equipped  with  all  the 
necessary  means  for  giving  shelter  to  ships 
damaged  in  action,  and  for  repairs  which  would 
allow  them  to  reach  the  main  bases.  There  are 
floating  docks  and  all  necessary  supplies  for 
destroyers  and  submarines.  In  the  Riu  Kiu 
archipelago  and  in  the  Korean  skerries  the 
Japanese  submarines  and  destroyers  have  many 
excellent  shelters  which  would  allow  them  to 
develop  their  operation  in  that  area  with  great 
intensity  and  resolve.  The  Japanese  bases  and 
points  d'appui  in  the  Yellow  Sea  are  situated 
in  the  points  of  paramount  strategical  importance 
for  that  theatre  of  war.  Formosa,  with  her 
fortifications,  and  the  group  of  the  Pescadores, 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS     135 

with  a  point  d'appui  and  mining  stations  on  the 
Isle  of  Bako,  command  the  entrance  to  the 
Yellow  Sea,  which  is  of  the  greatest  commercial 
importance.  Access  to  the  Yellow  Sea  from  the 
East  is  barred  by  the  Japanese  Islands,  Riu  Kiu 
and  Shikishima.  The  Japanese  submarines  and 
destroyers,  for  which  many  well-equipped  shelters 
and  observation  points  are  to  be  found  on  these 
islands,  can  effectively  prevent  any  attempts 
at  cruising  in  that  neighbourhood.  By  virtue 
of  the  "  Five  Power  Pact  for  the  Limitation 
of  Naval  Armaments,"  Japan  renounced  the 
right  further  to  fortify  Formosa,  the  Pescadores, 
Riu  Kiu  and  Benin  Islands.  This  "  sacrifice " 
of  Japan  has,  however,  no  great  strategical 
importance  in  connection  with  the  strategical 
plans  which  may  be  drawn  up  by  that  country 
in  the  event  of  war  breaking  out  within  the  next 
ten  years,  because  Formosa  and  the  Pescadores 
are  already  sufficiently  fortified.  The  principal 
base  of  the  Japanese  Fleet — Sassebo — dominates 
Shanghai,  while  Port  Arthur  dominates  the 
entrance  to  the  Gulf  of  Petchili. 

The  skerries  of  the  Korean  coast,  with  their 
many  shelters  for  submarines,  destroyers  and 
aircraft,  dominate  the  longitudinal  routes  leading 
from  Shanghai  to  the  Gulf  of  Petchili.  Also, 
the  coastal  waters  of  China,  especially  in  the 
region  of  Shanghai  and  of  the  Gulf  of  Petchili, 
are  so  deep  that  minefields  can  easily  be  laid. 
These  minefields  may  render  access  to  Shanghai 
and  Tientzin  extremely  dangerous  and  difficult, 
especially  as  these  minefields  can  be  constantly 


136    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

and  easily  renewed  by  Japanese  mine-layers 
based  upon  the  skerries  of  the  Korean  coast. 

The  chief  strategical  feature  of  the  Yellow 
Sea,  however,  is  that  no  fleet  other  than  the 
Japanese  can  have  even  a  temporary  base  in 
those  waters.  All  the  ports,  bays  and  shelters 
of  any  strategical  importance  whatsoever  are 
at  present  on  Japanese  territory.  The  enemy 
fleet  that  would  attempt  to  seize  or  occupy 
these  ports  or  bays  for  its  own  purposes  would 
inevitably  have  to  reckon  not  only  with  the 
Japanese  Fleet,  but  with  the  Japanese  Army 
guarding  Japanese  territory.  The  ports  remain- 
ing in  the  hands  of  China  have  practically  no 
rear.  As  long  as  the  communications  between 
Japan  and  Korea  in  the  Japanese  Sea  are  not 
interrupted,  nothing  can  prevent  the  Japanese 
Army — as  long  as  Russia  and  China  remain  in 
their  present  state  of  weakness — from  appearing 
at  any  given  point  of  the  Chinese  coast. 

At  whatever  point  of  the  Chinese  coast  the 
enemy  fleet  might  anchor  it  will  have  to  antici- 
pate a  bombardment  from  the  batteries  of  the 
Japanese  Army  approaching  from  the  mainland. 
British  Wei-hai-wei  would  not  be  spared  that 
fate.  Is  it  not  for  this  reason  that  Great  Britain 
declared  at  the  Washington  Conference  that  she 
was  going  to  restore  that  part  to  China  ? 

If  the  Yellow  Sea  cannot  be  described  as  an 
inland  sea  in  the  same  sense  as  the  Japanese 
Sea,  it  is  only  due  to  the  fact  that  the  Almighty 
in  creating  the  firmament  in  the  midst  of  the 
waters,    and   in   dividing   the   waters   from   the 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS     137 

waters,  did  not  make  the  Riu  Kiu  group  more 
compact  and  more  impassable  for  big  battle- 
ships. Nevertheless,  the  strategical  conditions 
created  in  the  Yellow  Sea  by  Japan  in  the  last 
fifty  years  facilitate  her  naval  supremacy  in 
these  waters. 

The  network  of  important  strategical  points 
and  bases  held  by  Japan  in  that  Sea  enables 
her  submarines  and  aircraft,  assisted  by  mine- 
fields and  coastal  defences,  to  develop  their 
striking  power  in  these  waters,  whereas  the  poten- 
tial enemy,  deprived  of  any  shelter  or  anchorage, 
would  have  to  operate  from  distant  bases.  The 
importance,  from  a  military  viewpoint,  of  the 
strategical  conditions  created  by  Japan  in  the 
Yellow  Sea  is  further  enhanced  by  the  fact  that 
the  Korean  Straits  and  the  Korean  mainland 
closely  connect  that  theatre  of  war  with  the  main 
impregnable  stronghold  of  Japan — the  Japanese 
Sea — upon  which  the  entire  strategical  prepara- 
tion of  the  Yellow  Sea  is  thus  based.  The  coast 
of  China  may,  therefore,  be  attacked  not  only 
by  the  entire  Japanese  Fleet,  but  also  by  units 
of  the  Japanese  Army  reaching  that  theatre  of 
war  by  routes  independent  of  the  freedom  of 
the  maritime  routes  of  the  Yellow  Sea. 

As  a  result  of  this  strategical  position,  Japan 
actually  stands  "  on  China's  doorstep,"  as  was 
said  at  the  Washington  Conference.  She  stands 
on  that  doorstep  with  both  feet,  and  holds  in 
her  iron  hand  the  handle  of  the  "open  door." 

The  Chinese  Sea  is  the  "  Sea  of  the  Future.*' 
As,  fifty  years  ago,  Japan  looked  towards  the 


138    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

Yellow  Sea  from  the  shores  of  Kiu  Siu,  so  now  she 
is  casting  penetrating  and  rapacious  glances  in 
the  direction  of  this  "  Sea  of  the  Future  "  from 
her  island  of  Formosa.  From  there  she  sees 
that  powerful  Britain  commands  from  Hong 
Kong  the  outlet  of  Southern  China  to  the  sea 
and  from  Singapore  the  main  routes  connecting 
that  sea  and  the  entire  Far  East  with  the  markets 
of  the  West.  In  Hong  Kong  Great  Britain  has 
created  a  first-class  strongly  fortified  base  for 
her  fleet,  possessing  large  stores,  shops  and  three 
dry  docks  for  the  largest  Dreadnoughts  of  the 
British  Fleet.  Britain  also  has  a  first-class 
base  at  Singapore,  with  one  dry  dock  for  big 
battleships. 

Hong  Kong  and  Singapore  are  of  enormous 
strategical  importance  to  the  Chinese  Sea,  because 
they  command  both  main  outlets  from  the  north 
and  from  the  south.  All  maritime  routes  are 
therefore  at  present  under  the  control  of  Great 
Britain.  It  would  appear  that  in  these  cir- 
cumstances the  British  Fleet  unquestionably 
dominates  in  that  sea. 

Japan,  however,  does  not  fail  to  notice  that 
Hong  Kong,  the  mainstay  of  British  power  in 
that  sea,  has  a  highly  vulnerable  feature.  It 
is  Chinese  territory,  towards  which  lies  the 
immediate  rear  of  Hong  Kong.  The  realisation 
of  this  inherent  strategical  weakness  of  Hong 
Kong  is  presumably  the  reason  which  prompted 
Great  Britain  to  make  her  "  sacrifice "  at  the 
Washington  Conference  and  to  renounce  further 
fortifications  in  that  harbour. 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL   CONDITIONS     139 

From  Formosa  Japan  sees  the  French  fortified 
base  at  Saigon,  with  its  workshops  and  docks 
for  small  craft.  She  sees  the  excellent  bays 
on  the  coast  of  Annam-Kamran  and  Van  Fong 
which  may  serve  as  anchorages  for  big  fleets, 
and  which  have  already  attracted  the  attention 
of  Japan  when  Admiral  Rojdestvensky's  Fleet 
anchored  there  in  the  Russo-Japanese  War. 

Finally,  from  Formosa  Japan  sees  the  weak 
base,  Cavite,  which  points  to  the  truly  pitiable 
and  insignificant  power  of  the  great  trans- 
Pacific  Power,  the  owner  of  the  Philippines,  in 
the  Chinese  Sea. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  Cavite  cannot  even  be 
considered  as  a  base  in  the  strategical  sense  of 
the  word.  It  is  rather  a  mere  anchorage,  because 
its  fortifications  date  from  the  Spanish  domina- 
tion, and  have  now  lost  their  military  signifi- 
cance. In  the  port  itself,  with  the  exception  of 
a  floating  dock  for  small  craft,  there  are  no  stores 
or  shops  of  any  importance.  Two  other  points 
in  the  Philippines,  Olongapo  and  Polloc,  are 
weaker  still  in  respect  of  fortifications  and 
equipment. 

That  the  Philippines  are  badly  equipped  as  a 
base  for  the  fleet  is  obvious  from  the  fact  that 
when  the  United  States  Fleet  visits  the  islands  it 
has  to  be  accompanied  by  transports  carrying 
fuel  and  other  stores,  as  well  as  repair-ships. 
This  condition  of  the  bases  in  the  Philippines  has 
several  times  attracted  the  attention  of  the 
United  States  Government.  The  question  of 
their   equipment   and  fortification  has  been  re- 


140    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

peatedly  raised  in  the  course  of  the  last  few  years, 
but  has  never  been  solved. 

This  is,  of  course,  due  not  so  much  to  financial 
difficulties  as  to  the  position  of  strategical  dis- 
advantage in  which  the  Philippines  are  placed 
in  the  western  waters  of  the  Pacific.  Owing  to 
their  remoteness  from  the  United  States,  the 
islands  would  easily  be  occupied  by  an  expedi- 
tionary Japanese  force  before  any  reinforce- 
ments reach  them.  There  could,  of  course,  be 
no  question  of  serious  resistance  being  made  by 
the  small  contingent  of  6,000  American  troops 
supported  by  9,000  natives  to  the  well-trained 
Japanese  Army,  and  no  fortifications  could  be  of 
any  use.  The  question  of  the  defence  of  the 
Philippines  can  only  be  solved  by  maintaining 
adequate  naval  forces  in  the  Chinese  sea.  Taking 
into  consideration  the  present  strength  of  the 
Japanese  Fleet,  it  may  be  said  that  with  this 
end  in  view  the  entire  American  Fleet  would 
have  to  be  sent  into  these  waters  and  the  shores 
of  the  United  States  left  bare ;  also,  several  first- 
class  bases  should  be  erected  in  the  Philippines — 
which  would  cost  a  great  deal  of  money  and 
take  much  time.  This  is  confirmed  by  the 
opinion  of  a  prominent  American  naval  officer, 
quoted  in  By  water's  book.  Sea  Power  in  the 
Pacific.    This  officer  wrote  : — 

"  The  Philippines  are  there  for  Japan  when- 
ever she  likes  to  take  them,  and  nothing  can 
prevent  her  from  seizing  them  when  she  feels 
disposed  to  do  so.  As  at  present  circumstanced, 
we  could  do  nothing  whatever  to  protect  them 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS     141 

in  time  of  war.  If  we  were  foolish  enough  to 
locate  a  fleet  at  Manilla,  the  history  of  Port 
Arthur  would  repeat  itself,  with  us  in  the  role 
of  the  Russians.  An  expeditionary  force,  con- 
sisting of  18-knot  transports,  guarded  by  a 
squadron  of  reasonable  strength,  could  from  the 
southern  ports  of  Japan  reach  Manilla  in  three 
days,  and  make  itself  absolute  master  of  Luzon 
before  succour  could  arrive  from  Hawaii,  our 
nearest  naval  base,  which  is  some  5,000  miles 
away.  Consequently,  when  the  '  rescuing 
fleet '  did  turn  up,  it  would  find  the  Japanese 
flag  waving  over  Manilla,  and  itself  with  depleted 
bunkers,  forced  to  fight  under  the  most  disadvan- 
tageous conditions  or  to  beat  an  ignominious 
retreat  without  standing  upon  the  order  of  its 
going.  That  is  not  merely  a  picture  of  what 
might  happen,  but  of  what  most  assuredly  will 
happen  if  war  breaks  out  within  the  next  five 
years." 

The  five  years  mentioned  by  the  American 
officer  obviously  correspond  with  the  completion 
of  the  vast  American  shipbuilding  programme 
of  1916,  because  the  letter  was  written  in  1920. 

It  would  be  a  mistake  to  imagine  that  such 
opinions  publicly  expressed  by  American  naval 
authorities  are  apt  to  restrain  the  ambitions 
and  hopes  of  Japan  in  respect  of  the  Chinese 
Sea.  At  the  Washington  Conference  the  United 
States  renounced  the  right  to  fortify  the  Philip- 
pines and  Guam.  Thus  the  "  Five  Power  Pact  " 
has  definitely  established  the  defencelessness  of 
the  Philippines.     (The  opinion  of  the  American 


142    THE   PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

naval  officer  quoted  above  undoubtedly  reflects 
one  of  the  main  reasons  of  the  calling  of 
the  Washington  Conference  at  which  the  United 
States  aimed  at  finding  a  diplomatic  solution 
of  the  strategically  insoluble  problem  of  the 
Philippines.) 

The  strategical  position  which  Japan  now 
occupies  in  the  Chinese  Sea  cannot,  however, 
be  considered  sufficiently  secure  to  enable  her 
to  conduct  in  that  sea  naval  operations  on  a  large 
scale  in  normal  strategical  conditions  devoid  of 
serious  risks. 

In  the  northern  part  of  that  sea,  Japan  pos- 
sesses Formosa  and  the  Pescadores.  If  Hong 
Kong  dominates  the  northern  outlet  from  the 
Chinese  Sea,  Formosa  and  the  Pescadores  actually 
close  that  outlet,  as  they  are  situated  in  the  Gulf 
of  Formosa. 

Although  there  are  several  fortified  bays  on 
the  island  of  Formosa,  and  a  base  on  the  island 
of  Bako  in  the  Pescadores,  the  Japanese  Fleet 
cannot  be  based  upon  them,  because  these  bays 
and  bases  are  mainly  suitable  for  destroj^ers 
and  submarines.  In  Formosa  and  in  the  Pesca- 
dores there  is  no  dock  for  big  battleships, 
nor  anchorages  affording  a  safe  refuge  for  the 
Japanese  Battle  Fleet.  The  strategical  region — 
Formosa  and  the  Pescadores — is  well  equipped 
as  a  base  for  submarines  and  destroyers  which 
would  be  in  a  position  to  conduct  operations  in 
the  Gulf  of  Formosa,  as  well  as  in  the  northern 
part  of  the  Chinese  Sea,  on  an  extensive  scale  as 
far  as  Manilla. 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS     143 

Should  the  poHtical  situation  compel  Japan 
to  reckon  with  the  possibility  of  the  enemy 
Fleet  being  based  on  Hong  Kong  in  the  event 
of  naval  operations  in  the  northern  waters  of 
the  Chinese  Sea,  the  strategical  conditions  of 
warfare  would  be  of  much  greater  advantage 
to  her  enemy,  because  Hong  Kong  is  in  the 
extreme  north  of  the  Sea,  and  the  nearest  base 
of  the  Japanese  Fleet — Sassebo — is  1,000  miles 
distant.  Such  is  the  strategical  condition  of 
Japan  in  the  Chinese  Sea  to-day,  as  far  as  we 
can  understand  it.  This,  however,  does  not 
mean  that  it  may  not  be  different  to-morrow. 

Should  the  Japanese  Fleet  not  be  satisfied  with 
its  anchorages  in  Formosa  and  in  the  Pescadores, 
it  would  have  excellent  bays  at  its  disposal  on 
the  coast  of  the  province  of  Fukien.  If  the 
Japanese  forces  may  land  in  Manilla  on  the  fourth 
day  after  their  departure  in  rapid  Japanese 
transports,  these  troops  may  land  in  Fukien 
sooner  than  that.  The  Japanese  gunners  have 
learnt  in  Port  Arthur  and  Tsin  Tao  quickly  to 
bring  the  heaviest  guns  into  position,  and  there 
are  special  units  in  Japan  fully  trained  and 
equipped  for  that  purpose.  Special  attention 
has  been  given  to  the  training  of  these  units, 
and  they  have  really  attained  perfection  in 
every  detail.  It  may  be  taken  for  granted  that 
the  Japanese  heavy  artillery  may  appear  within 
a  fortnight  on  the  coast  of  any  given  bay  in  the 
province  of  Fukien. 

On  the  fifth  day  after  the  huge  Japanese 
repair  ship  will  have  sailed  from  Japan,  accom- 


144    THE   PKOBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

panied  by  auxiliary  craft  and  transports  with 
fuel  for  the  Fleet,  she  may  reach  the  Fukien 
region.  We  shall  then  understand  the  reason 
why  a  floating  dock  is  now  being  completed  at 
Sassebo  for  battleships  of  50,000  tons  displace- 
ment, when  there  are  in  the  bases  of  the  Japanese 
mainland  seven  dry  docks  already.  That  dock 
can  be  towed  to  any  given  spot  in  the  region 
of  Formosa  and  kept  there  on  the  eighth  day 
after  its  departure  from  Japan. 

Thus  the  Japanese  Battle  Fleet  has  no  base 
in  the  northern  part  of  the  Chinese  Sea  to-day, 
but  may  easily  have  one  within  a  fortnight. 
In  that  base  it  would  have  a  large  dock,  all 
necessary  supplies  and  shops  on  transports, 
coastal  defences,  and  a  secure  rear  guarded  by 
Japanese  troops  on  the  territory  of  impotent 
China.  The  landing  of  a  Japanese  expeditionary 
force  on  the  coast  of  Fukien  would  be  of  import- 
ance if  only  for  the  organisation  and  security 
of  the  rear  of  the  naval  base.  In  the  event  of 
the  occupation  of  the  Fukien  coast,  the  Straits 
of  Formosa  would  be  converted  into  a  strong 
naval  position  closing  the  main  outlet  into  the 
Yellow  Sea  and  providing  a  strategical  base 
for  the  operations  of  the  Battle  Fleet  in  the 
northern  waters  of  the  Chinese  Sea,  and  in 
particular  against  the  Philippines. 

That  is  not  all.  The  Japanese  troops  in  the 
Fukien  province  would  threaten  the  only  real 
base  in  the  northern  waters  of  the  Chinese 
Sea — Hong  Kong — and  would  thus  render  ques- 
tionable the  sole  stronghold  of  British  sea  power 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS     145 

in  that  region  and  the  sole  base  of  the  potential 
allies  of  Britain.  The  Chinese  Sea,  from  the 
strategical  point  of  view,  is  the  "  Sea  of  the 
Future."  The  rays  of  the  Rising  Sun  which 
are  at  present  but  faintly  touching  the  shores 
of  the  Fukien  province,  may  unexpectedly  pene- 
trate the  mist  of  this  future,  and  light  an  entirely 
different  strategical  picture  than  that  which  we 
are  at  present  contemplating. 

In  order  to  have  finished  with  the  strategical 
conditions  of  naval  warfare  in  the  Western 
Pacific,  we  must  make  a  passing  reference  to 
the  strategical  region,  the  eastern  border  of 
which  is  formed  by  an  almost  uninterrupted 
chain  of  islands  beginning  near  the  shores  of 
Japan  in  the  region  of  Yokohama  and  extending 
southwards  through  the  Bonin  and  Nariana 
Islands  to  the  Pelew  Islands  in  the  immediate 
vicinity  of  the  Philippines. 

The  strategical  region  is  the  advanced  theatre 
of  war,  the  doorstep  towards  the  main  theatre, 
the  Western  Pacific,  because  it  is  traversed 
by  all  the  maritime  routes  leading  from  the 
East  to  the  Japanese,  Yellow  and  Chinese  Seas. 
All  these  islands,  except  Guam,  which  form 
the  eastern  border  of  this  region,  and  follow  the 
meridian  on  a  distance  of  2,000  miles,  belong  to 
Japan  or  are  under  her  immediate  control  (the 
islands  formerly  belonged  to  Germany,  but  Japan 
received  a  mandate  over  them  by  virtue  of  the 
Versailles  Treaty).  These  islands  and  the  coral 
atolls  abound  in  innumerable  small  bays  in 
which  the  Japanese  submarines  and  small  craft 

10 


146    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

reconnoitring    and    privateering    can    find    safe 
refuge. 

The  very  presence  of  an  enormous  quantity 
of  bays  and  places  of  refuge  in  this  chain  of 
islands  provides  a  perfectly  safe  and  invulnerable 
base  for  the  Japanese  submarines  and  small 
craft,  because  the  enemy  cannot  occupy  all 
these  bays  simultaneously  and  permanently  main- 
tain his  forces  therein.  This  region  is,  therefore, 
of  great  strategical  value  to  Japan,  and  nature 
has  served  Japan  well  in  creating  this  chain  of 
islands.  As  the  Japanese  Fleet  occupies  in  the 
Western  Pacific  the  so-called  "  central  po5^ition  " 
it  must  know  beforehand,  in  order  to  draw  up 
and  carry  out  strategical  operations,  what  por- 
tion of  these  waters  the  enemy  fleet  will  be 
heading  for,  and  when  it  is  likely  to  reach  them. 
Only  then  can  the  Japanese  Fleet  successfully 
conduct  the  strategical  defence  of  the  Western 
Pacific  and  compel  the  enemy  fleet  to  accept 
battle  immediately  after  a  long  cruise,  giving 
it  no  chance  to  rest  and  replenish  its  supplies. 
As  the  maritime  routes  from  the  East  are  ham- 
pered by  this  chain  of  islands,  the  reconnoitring 
craft  and  observation  posts  in  the  islancis,  together 
with  the  submarines  which,  with  the  aircraft, 
would  be  posted  in  the  channels,  would  form 
so  formidable  a  system  of  reconnaissance  that 
the  enemy  fleet  could  not  pass  unnoticed  even 
at  night  time.  Taking  into  consideration,  there- 
fore, the  distance  between  these  islands  and  the 
axis  of  the  Western  Pacific,  it  can  be  taken  for 
granted  that  the  Japanese  Fleet  will  be  informed 


NAVAL   STRATEGICAL   CONDITIONS     147 

three  days  in  advance  of  the  approach  of  the 
enemy    fleet   to   the   Western   Pacific    from   the 
east,  and  the  fast  Japanese  battle-cruisers  which 
would    immediately    follow    that     fleet     would 
uninterruptedly  give   information    to    the    main 
forces    about    the    direction    of    the    cruise    of 
the  enemy  ships.     In  three  days  the  Japanese 
Fleet    can     easily    be    moved    from     its    bases 
in  the    Japanese    Sea    as    far    as    Manilla — in 
other  words,    perform  a    strategical   "  castling." 
Obviously   the   strategical   importance   of   these 
islands  does  not  escape  the  attention  of  Japan. 
In  order  to  give  greater  stability  to  the  recon- 
noitring system,  to  which  the  chain  of  islands 
is   so   favourable,    Japan   is   now   doing   careful 
work  in  preparing  points  d^appui  in  every  one 
of  the  three  strategical  sectors  which  form  that 
system.     This  work  is  being  done  on  the  Bonin 
Islands  belonging  to  Japan,  on  the  group  Saipan 
in   the   centre   of   the   Marian   archipelago,    and 
in  the  Bay  of  Angaur  in  the  middle  of  the  Pelew 
Islands   which  lie   on  the  route   of  the   United 
States    Fleet    to    the    Philippines.     This    work 
is  favoured  by  the  fact  that  during  the  German 
domination    of   the   Marian   and   Pelew   Islands 
similar  work  was  already  done,  and  the  Japanese 
have  only  to  complete  it.     This  work  has,  how- 
ever,   created    a    certain    uneasiness    in    Europe 
and  in  America,  which  was  reflected  in  the  so- 
called  Yap  controversy.     Japan  is  energetically 
protesting  against  "  unfounded  "  accusations. 

Japan  argues  that  the  wireless  station  serves 
commercial   purposes   only,    and   the   stores    of 


148    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

fuel  and  convenient  harbours  are  destined  only 
for  commercial  fleets.  To-day,  Japan  is  right. 
But  to-morrow,  should  the  thunder  of  war 
sound  in  the  distant  neighbourhood  of  that 
region,  the  Japanese  cruisers  and  submarines 
would  find  a  safe  refuge  in  these  harbours,  and 
the  wireless  stations  would  work  at  high  pressure, 
transmitting  to  each  other  and  to  the  Japanese 
Fleet  valuable  intelligence.  On  the  shores  of 
these  harbours  batteries  would  appear  of  quick- 
firing  Japanese  guns.  Thus  the  peaceful  com- 
mercial harbours  and  wireless  stations  would 
soon  be  converted  into  points  d^appui  for  a 
powerful  intelligence  system  for  that  region, 
and  the  enemy  cruisers  that  would  try  to  destroy 
these  wasps'  nests  would  be  met  by  the  fire  of 
the  coast  batteries. 

We  do  not  intend  to  enter  into  a  detailed 
examination  of  other  strategical  features  of  this 
region,  as  these  details  which  would  help 
specialists  to  form  a  conclusion  in  respect  of 
the  thoroughness  and  exceptional  perfection  of 
the  intelligence  system  based  upon  these  details 
would  be  outside  the  scope  of  this  chapter.  We 
cannot  but  emphasise,  however,  with  reference  to 
this  region,  the  strategical  importance  of  battle- 
cruisers  for  the  development  of  naval  operations 
on  a  large  scale. 

No  sooner  will  the  danger  of  war  become  im- 
minent than  Japanese  battle-cruisers  will  appear 
in  these  waters  and  will  constitute  the  mainstay 
of  the  entire  intelligence  system.  Should  the 
United  States  Fleet  endeavour  to  destroy  this 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS     149 

system    beforehand,    in    order    to    conceal    the 
approach    of   its    main    forces    to    the    Western 
Pacific,  the  American  cruisers  would  inevitably- 
come   into   collision   with   the   Japanese   battle- 
cruisers  and  would  be  either  sunk  or  chased  away, 
because  there  are  no  cruisers  in  the  United  States 
Navy    capable    of    coping    with    the    Japanese 
cruisers.     If  the  reconnaissance   system  is  sup- 
ported by  battle-cruisers,  it  can  only  be  destroyed 
by  the  United  States  Battle  Fleet,  which  would 
thus  be  compelled  to  reveal  itself,  whereby  the 
object    of   the    reconnoitring    system    would   be 
attained.     The  importance  of  this  region  is  not, 
however,  limited  to  reconnoitring  purposes.     If 
the  Japanese  submarines  based  upon  the  islands 
of  this  region  do  not  inflict  great  losses  upon 
the  Battle  Fleet  (because  the  latter  in  traversing 
this   region   would   be   strongly  protected)   they 
would  remain  in  the  rear  of  the  enemy  fleet,  and 
would  be  the  masters  on  the  main  lines  of  com- 
munication,  and  would  sink  the  ships  carrying 
fuel  and  supplies. 

The  chain  of  the  Caroline  and  Marshall  Islands, 
which  are  also  in  Japanese  possession,  joins  the 
southern  part  of  this  strategical  region  in  a  per- 
pendicular line  along  the  parallels.  There  are 
also  favourable  conditions  on  these  islands  for 
submarine  bases  and  for  reconnoitring,  similar 
to  the  conditions  described  above.  Here  as 
well,  Japan  is  carrying  on  the  work  initiated  by 
Germany  for  the  establishment  of  "  peaceful 
harbours."  These  "  peaceful  "  harbours  on  the 
island  of  Ponape  in  the  Garloines  and  on  Jaluit 


150     THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE   PACIFIC 

in  the  Marshall  group  have  already  served  as 
points  d'appui  in  the  recent  war  for  German 
cruisers  in  the  Pacific. 

This  chain  of  islands  which  extends  eastwards 
along  the  parallel  into  the  Pacific  is  of  great 
strategical  importance,  because  it  commands  the 
flank  of  the  American  lines  of  communication 
along  about  2,000  miles.  All  transports  heading 
for  the  Western  Pacific  will  have  to  be  menaced 
by  Japanese  submarines  based  upon  these  islands 
on  a  line  2,000  miles  long.  This  chain,  more- 
over, would  be  most  important  for  reconnoitring 
purposes  were  the  United  States  Fleet  to  attempt 
a  long  outflanking  movement  in  order  to  avoid 
the  advanced  theatre  of  war  and  to  appear  sud- 
denly in  the  southern  waters  of  the  Chinese 
Sea,  where  it  could  rest  before  going  into  action 
and  replenish  its  supplies  in  friendly  waters. 
Thanks  to  this  chain,  the  United  States  Fleet 
cannot  carry  out  this  outflanking  manoeuvre 
without  being  detected,  because  these  islands 
would  lie  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  its  course. 
Japanese  diplomacy  has  succeeded  in  obtaining 
for  Japan  possession  of  these  perpendicular  chains 
of  islands  which  seem  to  be  specially  assigned  by 
nature  itself  for  intense  submarine  warfare  and 
for  reconnoitring  in  the  approaches  to  the  Western 
Pacific.  President  Wilson  has  marked  the  com- 
munication lines  and  operation  lines  of  the 
American  Navy  with  a  heavy  strategical  "  cross  " 
in  ceding  these  islands  to  Japan  at  the  Versailles 
Conference. 

Let   us   now   examine   the   position   occupied 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS     151 

in  this  complex  strategical  cobweb  of  Japanese 
islands  by  the  isolated  American  island  of  Guam, 
lost  in  their  midst. 

Owing  to  its  geographical  position  in  the 
Pacific,  this  island  might  have  been  of  paramount 
strategical  importance  to  the  United  States 
Navy.  If  the  latter  could  count  upon  this  island 
as  upon  a  solid  base,  the  strategical  operations  of 
that  Navy  in  the  Western  Pacific  would  have 
been  possible,  because  the  Island  of  Guam  lies 
at  an  equal  distance  (of  1,500  miles)  from  the 
most  important  strategical  centres  of  these  waters 
— the  Korean  Straits  and  the  Philippines.  It 
is  true  that  1,500  miles  is  too  long  a  distance, 
as  we  know,  for  a  base  at  Guam  to  be  of  real 
assistance  to  the  operations  of  the  American 
Fleet  in  the  Western  Pacific.  But  it  is  better 
to  have  a  base  1,500  miles  distant  than  to  have 
it  at  a  distance  of  5,000  miles,  which  is  tanta- 
mount to  its  complete  absence.  We  have  already 
mentioned  that  the  United  States  Fleet  cannot 
count  upon  the  Philippines  as  a  base,  and  have 
quoted  the  views  of  a  distinguished  naval  officer. 
If  the  United  States  Fleet  were  not  in  a  position 
to  count  upon  Guam  as  a  base,  the  only  base 
left  would  be  Pearl  Harbour,  in  the  Hawaii, 
which  lies  at  a  distance  of  5,000  miles  from  the 
Western  Pacific.  In  its  present  condition,  Guam 
is  not  a  base  for  a  battle  fleet,  but  only  a  weak 
point  d'appzii.  It  has  neither  docks  nor  shops 
of  any  importance,  nor  coastal  defences.  Owing 
to  the  great  strategical  importance  of  this  island, 
the  question  of  converting  it  into  a  solid  base 


152    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

for  the  fleet  has  been  repeatedly  raised  in  the 
United  States,  and  corresponding  schemes  have 
been  drawn  up,  but  these  schemes  have  remained 
on  paper.  Since  the  United  States  has  under- 
taken not  to  fortify  the  island,  the  question  cannot 
be  raised. 

We  do  not  share  the  view  that  this  island — onl}^ 
from  four  to  ten  miles  wide,  and  not  exceeding 
the  insignificant  dimensions  of  200  square  miles — 
can  be  converted  into  a  well  fortified  base. 
Owing  to  its  narrowness,  however  powerful  its 
artillery,  the  island  can  be  "  shot  through,"  as 
specialists  say,  and  all  the  fortifications  and  the 
fleet  anchored  in  its  harbours  could  be  subjected 
to  a  severe  bombardment  from  both  sides.  Much 
less  could  this  island  constitute  a  base  and  a 
rallying  point  for  the  American  Army  in  its 
endeavour  to  reconquer  the  Philippines,  as  some 
writers  appear  to  think,  by  reason  of  the  insig- 
nificance of  its  area  and  lack  of  protection  against 
a  heavy  bombardment. 

Guam  is  1,500  miles  distant  from  the  centre 
of  the  might  of  the  Japanese  Fleet,  and  3,300 
miles  distant  from  Hawaii,  whence  assistance 
may  come.  At  the  same  time,  it  is  situated 
in  the  centre  of  the  advanced  theatre  of  war, 
in  which,  as  we  have  already  shown,  all  the 
Japanese  cruiser  strength  will  be  deployed  at 
the  first  signal  of  war,  including  the  battle- 
cruisers,  as  well  as  the  main  complement  of  the 
Japanese  ocean-going  submarine  fleet. 

In  these  circumstances,  if  the  island  of  Guam 
is  not  seized  it  will  be  destroyed  by  a  bombard- 


.  Rut  Kfcva^  Baje. 
.50 


4o  — 


IIA 


-f 

lOo 


\<i 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS    153 

ment  long  before  anyone  comes  to  its  rescue, 
and  the  entrances  to  the  harbours  will  be  blocked 
by  loaded  steamers — as  the  Japanese  did  in  Port 
Arthur,  but  with  better  results  because  narrow 
channels  and  coral  reefs  form  the  entrance  to  the 
harbours  of  Guam.  That  is  not  all.  As  Guam 
is  at  the  top  of  the  angle  formed  by  the  crossing 
of  two  chains  of  islands,  all  the  routes  leading 
to  Guam  from  the  east  will  be  flanked  on  both 
sides  by  submarines  based  upon  these  islands. 
Owing  to  the  position  of  Guam,  it  seems  under- 
standable why  the  United  States  is  loth  to 
"throw  into  the  sea"  huge  sums  of  money — 
the  cost  of  converting  this  island  into  a  first- 
class  base. 

If  we  now  summarise  all  the  foundations 
described  above  of  the  strategical  might  of 
Japan  in  the  Western  Pacific,  we  shall  have  a 
complete  and  harmonious  idea  of  the  structure 
of  her  "  strategical  castle." 

That  strategical  castle  of  the  Japanese 
Fleet  stands  on  the  firm  foundations  of  the 
Japanese  bases  in  the  central  and  most  important 
strategical  region  embracing  the  Japanese  and 
the  Yellow  Seas.  Entrances  to  that  strategical 
castle  from  the  north  and  from  the  south  are  in 
the  firm  grip  of  Japan.  At  these  entrances — in 
the  north  in  the  region  of  Nikolaievsk  and  in 
Sakhalien,  and  in  the  south  in  the  Fukien  pro- 
vince— Japan  is  preparing  an  outpost  for 
strategic  operations  into  the  seas  of  Okhotsk 
and  the  Chinese.  From  the  East,  entrance  to 
the   strategical   castle  is   guarded  by   the   vast 


154    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

advanced  theatre  of  war  which  stretches  its 
tentacles  deep  into  the  Pacific,  and  from  the 
West  it  is  safeguarded  by  the  temporary  impo- 
tence of  Russia  and  of  China. 

In  the  centre  of  that  castle  in  the  region  of 
the  Korean  Straits  a  strong  Japanese  Fleet  is 
stationed  in  impregnable  bases,  whence  it  can 
rapidly  move  along  the  vast  strategical  network 
of  its  bases  and  points  d'appui  towards  the 
threatened  area.  There  also  is  the  powerful 
Japanese  Army.  Owing  to  the  network  of  rail- 
ways on  the  continent  and  the  enormous  tonnage 
of  the  Japanese  Mercantile  Fleet,  it  can  support 
the  operations  of  the  fleet  at  any  given  point 
of  the  theatre  of  war. 

Let  us  now  examine  the  accesses  to  this 
castle  available  to  the  prospective  enemies 
of  Japan.  The  United  States  may  conduct 
operations  from  two  weak  points  d'appui — Guam 
and  Cavite — ^which  are  about  1,500  miles  dis- 
tant from  the  centre  of  Japan's  might.  (These 
points,  as  the  Americans  themselves  recognise, 
are  inevitably  destined  to  fall  into  the  hands 
of  Japan  in  the  first  days  of  the  war.)  Great 
Britain  can  base  her  operations  upon  her  first- 
class  harbour.  Hong  Kong,  which,  however, 
has  no  rear.  Further,  there  is  the  American 
base.  Pearl  Harbour,  5,000  miles  away,  and  the 
British  base,  Singapore,  2,000  miles  distant. 
Everything  that  is  situated  nearer  is  in  the  hands 
of  Japan. 

The    strategical    conditions    described    above 
will    determine    the    special    features    of    naval 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS     155 

warfare  in  the  Western  Pacific.     These  features 
may  be  thus  formulated  : — 

1.  All  the  fleets  of  the  potential  enemies  of 
Japan  are  far  remote  from  the  theatre  of  war ; 
the  initiative  will  inevitably  rest  with  Japan  as 
long  as  these  conditions  will  prevail,  and  as 
long  as  these  fleets  are  not  transferred  to  a 
permanent  base  in  the  Western  Pacific.  Owing 
to  this  initiative  Japan  will  be  in  a  position  to 
carry  out  all  preparatory  operations  after  the 
outbreak  of  war,  i.e.  mine-laying,  the  creation 
of  naval  positions  and  additional  bases,  the  des- 
truction of  the  enemy's  points  d'appui,  and  land- 
ings of  expeditionary  forces  in  the  important 
points  of  the  theatre  of  war,  etc.,  before  the  enemy 
has  time  to  prevent  these  operations  from  being 
accomplished. 

2.  Even  in  the  event  of  the  enemy  bases  in  the 
Western  Pacific  not  being  destroyed,  for  some 
reason  or  other,  by  Japan,  or  not  occupied  by 
her  in  the  preliminary  stage  of  the  war,  the 
remoteness  of  these  points  and  bases  from  the 
centre  of  Japan's  naval  power  would  compel  her 
enemies  to  bring  into  action  much  greater  forces 
than  Japan  would  be  in  a  position  to  deploy. 
The  following  example  will  serve  as  an  illustra- 
tion of  our  assertion  : — 

Let  us  suppose  that  two  submarines  of  the 
same  type  and  with  the  same  amount  of  fuel — 
one  American  and  the  other  Japanese — were 
to  be  assigned  for  the  same  purpose  during  the 
war  of  blocking  Shanghai.  The  nearest  American 
base — the  Philippines — is  about  1,000  miles  dis- 


156    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

tant ;  two  of  the  nearest  Japanese  bases  for  the 
submarine — Tsin  Tao  and  the  Korean  skerries — 
are  about  250  miles  distant  from  Shanghai. 
In  order  to  reach  the  area  of  the  proposed  opera- 
tions and  to  return  to  her  base  for  fuel,  the 
American  submarine  would  require  about  nine 
days.  If  we  deduct  from  the  total  of  the  fuel 
of  the  American  submarine  the  quantities  needed 
for  a  cruise  from  and  to  the  base,  we  get  the  amount 
of  fuel  she  will  have  at  her  disposal  for  the  opera- 
tion proper.  Let  us  admit  that  she  will  have 
sufficient  fuel  to  remain  in  position  for  three 
weeks  (as  the  submarine  maintains  her  position 
at  low  speed,  she  needs  much  less  fuel  for  that 
purpose  than  for  a  long  cruise).  As  we  have 
taken  for  granted  that  the  supplies  of  fuel  in 
both  submarines  are  identical,  the  Japanese  sub- 
marine would  maintain  herself  in  position  for 
another  fortnight,  as  she  would  spend  in  that 
fortnight  the  fuel  which  the  American  submarine 
would  require  for  the  to-and-fro  cruise  to  her 
distant  base. 

In  other  words,  three  Japanese  submarines, 
owing  to  the  proximity  of  their  base,  can  accom- 
plish the  same  war  work  as  five  American. 

The  same  relative  strength  applies  to  the  opera- 
tions of  the  surface  fleets  of  equal  strength, 
and  especially  of  cruisers,  destroyers  and  small 
craft.  Should  the  Philippines  and  Guam  be 
destroyed  or  fall  into  the  hands  of  Japan,  the 
farther  the  other  bases  and  points  d'appui  of 
the  American  Fleet  from  the  main  theatre  of 
war,   the    greater  number  will   be   required    in 


NAVAL  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS     157 

order   to    balance    the   work    of    the    Japanese 
Battle  Fleet. 

3.  Owing  to  the  fact  that  all  the  convenient 
harbours  and  anchorages  in  that  theatre  of  war 
are  in  the  hands  of  Japan,  or  threatened  with 
seizure  in  the  preliminary  stage  of  the  war  (as, 
for  example,  the  Fukien  coast),  the  enemy  fleet 
would  be  unable  to  improve  its  strategical  posi- 
tion, as  far  as  bases  are  concerned,  by  seizing 
the  anchorages  nearest  to  the  theatre  of  war, 
because  it  would  inevitably  come  against  the 
Japanese  Army.  With  the  fall,  therefore,  of 
Guam  and  the  Philippines,  the  enemy  fleet — 
considering  the  insecure  position  of  Hong  Kong 
— would  have  to  move  its  base,  circumstances 
permitting,  to  the  extreme  southern  corner  of 
the  Western  Pacific — to  the  region  of  Singapore- 
Saigon.  That  region  is  2,000  miles  distant  from 
the  centre  of  naval  operations,  i.e.,  even  farther 
distant  than  the  Philippines  or  Guam. 

4.  The  vast  network  of  Japanese  bases  and 
points  d'appui  affords  the  possibility  of  the 
Japanese  High  Command  developing  to  the 
greatest  possible  intensity  the  operations  of  the 
Japanese  submarines,  aircraft  and  mine-layers. 
Of  this  possibility  the  enemies  of  Japan  will 
be  deprived  because  the  main  chance  of  success 
of  these  auxiliary  operations  depends  upon  their 
bases,  and  that  question  cannot  be  satisfactorily 
solved  by  the  enemies  of  Japan. 

The  principal  object  of  these  auxiliary  forces 
would  be  to  weaken  the  main  forces  of  the  enemy 
before    the   decisive   battle.      The   enemy    fleet 


158    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

would,  therefore,  run  the  risk  of  not  going  into 
action  with  all  its  forces  intact.  At  the  same 
time,  the  operations  of  the  Japanese  Battle 
Fleet  may  be  conducted  with  the  greatest  pos- 
sible determination  and  stubbornness  because 
the  many  docks  and  shops  on  the  theatre  of 
war  would  guarantee  to  Japan  the  opportunity 
of  repairing  her  ships  after  battle  more  speedily 
than  her  enemy  could  ever  hope  to  do. 

5.  Specially  favourable  conditions  for  recon- 
noitring and  large  quantities  of  cruisers  would 
give  the  Japanese  High  Naval  Command  the 
certainty  that  the  Japanese  Fleet  would  stand 
in  no  danger  of  strategical  manoeuvres  on  the 
enemy's  part,  and  that  the  fleet  would  be  kept 
informed  of  the  movements  of  the  enemy  in 
time  to  allow  it  to  calculate  the  time  required 
for  carrying  out  its  designs. 

The  main  strategical  features  of  the  Far 
Eastern  theatre  of  war  described  above  refer 
to  the  entire  circle  of  strategical  operations  of 
the  future  contest. 

We  have  dealt  with  the  questions  of  intelli- 
gence and  initiative,  the  alpha  and  omega  of 
military  genius — the  questions  of  main  and 
auxiliary  strategical  operations,  and  of  bases. 
We  have  thus  gained  an  idea  of  the  conditions 
of  the  probable  decisive  battle  which  crowns 
the  war.  In  all  those  elements  of  which  the 
phenomenon  of  war  is  composed,  Japan  has 
undisputable  and  important  strategical  advan- 
tages. Undisputable  because  these  advantages 
are   created   by   nature   itself   in   the   shape   of 


NAVAL    STRATEGICAL    CONDITIONS      159 

enormous  distances  and  of  the  situation  of 
islands  and  continents.  And  Japan  has  taken 
clever  advantage  of  these  natural  conditions. 
She  has  assured  the  possession  of  these  natural 
advantages  by  clever  strategical  preparation 
which  now  allows  her  formidable  Army  and  Navy 
rightly  to  consider  themselves  the  masters  of 
the  Far  East. 


CHAPTER    IX 

THE  STRATEGICAL  CONDITIONS  OF 
WAR  BETWEEN  THE  UNITED  STATES 
AND  JAPAN  IN  THE  WESTERN  PACIFIC 

We  have  discussed  in  the  preceding  chapter  the 
general  strategical  conditions  of  naval  warfare 
in  the  Pacific.  We  shall  now  turn  to  the  strateg- 
ical conditions  which  would  obtain  in  the  event 
of  war  between  the  United  States  and  Japan, 
other  Powers  remaining  neutral.  We  shall 
endeavour  to  base  our  argument  on  strictly 
scientific  foundations  and  to  refrain  from  entering 
into  the  region  of  vague  assumptions — an  error 
which  some  writers  on  this  subject  are  occasion- 
ally inclined  to  commit. 

It  has  been  pointed  out  in  Chapter  VI  that 
American  statesmanship  may  entrust  the  General 
Staff  of  the  United  States  Army  with  the  following 
objects  : — 

1.  To   compel   Japan   by   force   to   alter   her 

aggressive    policy    in    China    and    in 
Siberia. 

2.  To  defend  the  Philippines  or  to  recapture 

them  in  the  event  of  their  seizure  by 
Japan  at  the  outbreak  of  war. 

160 


WESTERN  PACIFIC  CONDITIONS    161 

It  has  likewise  been  indicated  in  the  same 
chapter  that  the  most  effective  method  of 
attaining  these  objects,  namely,  the  capture 
of  the  Japanese  mainland  by  the  United  States 
Army — belongs  to  the  realm  of  strategical 
phantasy. 

There  are  but  two  means  of  compelling  the 
enemy  to  capitulate — the  capture  of  his  main- 
land and  the  strangling  of  his  people  through 
a  blockade.  The  United  States  General  Staff 
would  thus  have  but  the  last  of  these  two  means 
at  its  diposal.  A  full  blockade  which  would 
separate  Japan  from  the  Asiatic  continent  which 
Japan  needs  for  her  supplies  and  without  which 
the  country  could  not  live,  would  sooner  or 
later  force  Japan  to  capitulate. 

As  the  Japanese  mainland,  however,  and  the 
centre  of  her  power  are  situated  on  the  islands 
of  the  Japanese  Archipelago,  it  would  be  neces- 
sary first  of  all  to  defeat  the  Japanese  Fleet  or 
to  force  it  to  shelter  in  its  base  in  order  to  achieve 
a  full  blockade. 

The  question  therefore  arises  whether  the 
United  States  Fleet  may  hope  to  defeat  the 
Japanese  Fleet  or  to  compel  it  to  retire  to  its 
bases,  taking  into  account  the  relative  strength 
of  the  two  navies  as  established  at  the 
Washington  Conference,  as  well  as  the  strateg- 
ical conditions  which  would  obtain  in  the 
Western  Pacific  in  war  time. 

The  United  States  Fleet  can  only  reach  the 
waters  of  the  Western  Pacific  about  a  month 
after  the  outbreak  of  war ;    the  Japanese  Fleet 

II 


162     THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

would  have  plenty  of  time  for  occupying  or 
destroying  all  the  American  points  d^appui  and 
for  establishing  an  extensive  system  of  intelli- 
gence and  of  submarine  warfare  along  the  routes 
followed  by  the  United  States  Fleet.  The  latter 
may  thus  be  compelled  to  accept  battle  at  the 
end  of  a  long  cruise,  when  its  supplies  will  be 
exhausted,  its  crews  weary,  its  machinery  not 
altogether  reliable,  and  when  it  will  have  no 
hope  of  being  within  easy  reach  of  a  secure 
base  to  which  it  might  send  its  damaged  ships 
or  retire  for  a  rest.  In  action,  the  fleet  would 
also  feel  uneasy  about  the  fate  of  the  many 
transport  ships  carrying  the  supplies  which  the 
fleet  would  require  after  battle  in  order  to 
recuperate,  because  these  transports  would  have 
to  sail  for  many  hundreds  of  miles  under  the 
direct  threat  of  Japanese  cruisers  and  submarines. 
The  heaviest  handicap  would  be,  however,  the 
necessity  of  accepting  battle  in  the  conditions 
and  within  the  regions  which  would  be  most 
advantageous  to  the  Japanese  Fleet,  which  would 
also  enjoy  the  advantage  of  higher  speed. 

Should  the  Japanese  Fleet  choose,  for  some 
reason  or  other,  to  refrain  from  availing  itself 
of  these  strategical  advantages,  in  order  to 
compel  the  United  States  Fleet  to  accept  battle 
in  unfavourable  circumstances,  and  should  prefer 
to  take  up  an  attitude  of  expectation — even 
then  the  strategical  preparedness  of  the  theatre 
of  war  would  be  exceptionally  favourable  to 
Japan.  Should  the  Japanese  Fleet  decide  to 
adopt   this    attitude,    the    United   States    Fleet 


WESTERN  PACIFIC  CONDITIONS     163 

would  be  even  more  seriously  handicapped  than 
it  would  have  been  in  open  battle. 

In  order  to  defeat  the  Japanese  Fleet,  or  to 
compel  it  to  retire  to  its  bases,  the  United  States 
Fleet  would  then  have  to  force  the  naval  positions 
barring  the  access  to  the  Japanese  Sea.  The 
United  States  Fleet  would  not  be  strong  enough 
to  undertake  such  a  task.  In  the  attempt  to 
force  these  positions  the  United  States  Fleet 
would  inevitably  suffer  such  heavy  losses  that 
it  might  be  deprived  of  the  material  superiority 
over  the  enemy  fleet  which,  as  we  know 
(Chapter  VII),  is  four  to  three  for  the  Western 
Pacific. 

A  full  blockade  of  Japan,  implying  a  break 
through  into  the  Japanese  Sea,  cannot  there- 
fore form  the  basis  of  the  American  plan  of 
campaign  against  Japan.  Unable  to  break 
through  into  the  Japanese  Sea,  the  United 
States  Fleet  might  perhaps  attempt  to  cut  off 
the  direct  communications  between  Japan  and 
China  in  the  Yellow  Sea.  A  base,  however, 
would  be  required  for  the  purpose,  and  we 
know  that  the  United  States  Fleet  cannot 
secure  such  a  base.  Should  the  United  States 
Fleet  appear  at  intervals  in  the  Yellow  Sea, 
such  action  would  only  temporarily  interrupt 
these  communications,  and  Japan  would  still 
be  in  a  position  to  avail  herself  of  the  sheltered 
route  for  small  transports  along  the  skerries  of 
the  Korean  coast. 

As  the  entire  coast  of  the  Yellow  Sea  would 
be   within   the  sphere   of  the   activities   of  the 


164    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

Japanese  Army,  the  United  States  Fleet  would 
be  unable  to  establish  a  base  in  that  sea,  and 
would  have  to  confine  itself  to  the  Chinese  Sea, 
in  which  case  the  blockade  of  Japan  would  only 
be  a  distant  and  ineffective  one. 

In  what  measure  can  a  distance  blockade 
contribute  to  the  solution  of  the  problems  which 
the  policy  of  the  United  States  may  impose 
upon  her  General  Staff  ? 

The  strategical  conditions  with  which  the 
United  States  Fleet  would  be  confronted  in 
the  Chinese  Sea  must  first  be  taken  into  account. 
Upon  its  arrival  in  these  waters,  the  United 
States  Fleet  may  find  the  Philippines  occupied 
by  the  Japanese  Army.  Guam,  the  point 
d'appui,  may  likewise  be  destroyed  or  disabled 
as  a  base.  The  United  States  Fleet  may  thus 
be  compelled  to  reckon  with  the  necessity,  in 
drawing  up  strategical  plans,  of  creating  a  new 
base  on  the  theatre  of  war.  Such  a  base  can 
only  be  secured,  without  the  assistance  of  a  large 
expeditionary  force,  in  the  islands  of  the  Pacific 
where  there  is  no  Japanese  garrison,  or  where 
the  strength  of  that  garrison  is  insignificant. 
These  islands  are  about  1,000  miles  distant 
from  the  Japanese  mainland,  and  the  creation 
of  a  base  in  any  of  them  would  not  therefore 
widen  the  strategical  scope  of  action  of  the  United 
States  Fleet  or  render  the  blockade  of  Japan 
more  stringent  or  more  efficacious. 

We  are  thus  confronted  with  an  insoluble 
strategical  problem.  In  order  that  the  blockade 
of  Japan  be  rendered  effective  even  in  a  small 


WESTERN   PACIFIC  CONDITIONS     165 

degree,  the  base  of  the  United  States  Fleet 
must  be  brought  nearer  to  Japan.  For  this 
purpose  American  troops  would  be  required. 
They  would  be  required  in  greater  numbers 
for  the  recapture  of  the  Philippines.  The  United 
States  would  thus  be  compelled  to  dispatch  vast 
forces  simultaneously.  How  is  this  to  be 
done  ? 

There  is  in  the  Japanese  Fleet  a  powerful 
division  of  four  fast  battle-cruisers  with  which 
only  the  big  American  battleships  can  contend. 
Transports  conveying  troops  would  therefore 
be  necessarily  escorted  by  no  less  than  half 
of  the  American  Battle  Fleet,  in  order  to  ensure 
the  safety  of  the  transports  against  the  attacks 
of  Japanese  battle-cruisers.  Should  the  United 
States  Fleet  detach  part  of  its  forces  as  convoys, 
the  Japanese  Fleet — always  fully  informed  owing 
to  the  efficiency  of  its  intelligence  service — 
would  not  send  the  battle-cruisers  anywhere 
else,  but  would  attack  with  all  its  might  the 
United  States  naval  forces  remaining  in  the 
waters  of  the  Far  East,  and  would  in  all  likeli- 
hood defeat  them,  as  numerical  superiority 
would  in  such  a  case  be  on  the  side  of  Japan. 

The  United  States  would  thus  have  no  other 
choice  than  to  send  the  battle-fleet  in  its  entirety 
to  escort  the  transports.  No  sooner,  however, 
will  the  United  States  leave  the  waters  of  the 
Far  East,  than  the  Japanese  cruisers  will  destroy 
their  bases  and  all  the  supplies  which  will  have 
been  brought  to  these  bases  from  the  United 
States.     The   American    Fleet   has   no   base   in 


166    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

the  Far  East  capable  of  defending  itself  on 
its  own  account ;  at  the  same  time,  the  tasks 
of  defending  a  temporary  base  and  escorting 
transports  with  troops  cannot  be  performed 
simultaneously.  The  United  States  Fleet  has 
therefore  no  other  choice  than  to  remove,  in 
its  course  from  the  shores  of  the  United  States 
to  the  Far  Eastern  theatre  of  war,  both  the 
transports  carrying  troops  and  the  transports 
constituting  its  floating  base — a  total  of 
several  hundreds  of  ships.  The  Japanese  Fleet 
could  not  hope  for  any  better  opportunity  of 
attacking  the  United  States  Fleet  conveying 
hundreds  of  transports  laden  with  troops.  These 
transports  must  be  escorted  at  a  short  distance 
and  cannot  be  left  behind  inadequately  protected, 
as  for  instance,  transports  carrying  fuel.  The 
movements  of  the  United  States  Fleet  would  be 
handicapped  by  this  armada  to  such  a  degree 
that  it  would  be  in  a  hopeless  condition,  if 
attacked  by  the  Japanese  Fleet,  should  the 
former  be  numerically  stronger  than  it  is  now. 
One  need  not  be  a  specialist  in  order  to  under- 
stand that  military  science  is  justified  in  con- 
sidering that  to  escort  transports  with  con- 
siderable land  forces  across  a  sea  that  is  not 
in  possession  of  the  convoying  power  is  a 
strategical  adventure. 

The  strategical  conditions  of  the  theatre  of 
war  thus  compel  the  United  States  Fleet  to 
limit  its  action  to  a  distant  blockade  which 
it  will  have  to  carry  out  while  availing  itself 
of  the  bases  it  may  secure  somewhere  in  the 


WESTERN  PACIFIC  CONDITIONS    167 

islands  of  the  Pacific.  How  would  such  a 
blockade  affect  the  Japanese  troops  occupying 
the  Philippines  ? 

Owing  to  ample  local  supplies,  the  Japanese 
troops  would  be  able  to  get  everything  on  the 
spot.  With  regard  to  war  material — this  would 
be  brought  from  Japan  in  large  quantities 
before  the  arrival  of  the  United  States  Fleet  in 
the  Chinese  Sea.  Japan,  however,  would  not 
require  much  war  material  for  action  in  the 
Philippines  owing  to  the  scarcity  of  the  United 
States  forces  in  these  islands.  The  Japanese 
troops  would  easily  therefore  be  maintained  in 
the  Philippines  for  many  months,  even  in  the 
event  of  the  islands  being  cut  off  from  the 
Japanese  mainland. 

Japan  herself  would  not  be  seriously  menaced 
by  a  distant  blockade.  She  would  only  be  cut 
off  from  all  intercourse  with  the  American 
continent,  and  her  communications  with  China 
across  the  Yellow  Sea  would  be  somewhat 
hampered.  So  long  are  the  distances  of  the 
Pacific  and  so  insignificant  the  number  of 
American  cruisers  that  Japan's  naval  communi- 
cations would  suffer  no  greater  inconvenience. 

A  distant  blockade  is  not,  therefore,  likely  to 
afford  a  solution  of  the  problems  which  the  policy 
of  the  United  States  may  impose  upon  her 
armed  forces.  On  the  contrary — the  war  may 
serve  as  an  excuse  for  the  occupation  of  China 
by  Japan. 

The  United  States  Fleet  cannot  blockade 
Japan  at  a  long  distance  for  any  length  of  time. 


168    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

Not  to  speak  of  the  Japanese  submarines  which 
would  apply  all  their  strength  to  the  blockade 
of  the  harbours  in  which  the  United  States 
would  be  anchored — a  natural  cause  will  inevit- 
ably compel  this  or  the  other  United  States  ship 
to  be  put  into  dock.  And  there  would  be  no 
docks  available.  As  the  superiority  of  the  United 
States  Fleet  over  the  Japanese,  as  established 
by  the  Washington  Conference,  is  not  so  very 
great,  the  position  of  the  former  in  the  Chinese 
Sea  would  be  imperilled  in  the  event  of  two  or 
three  ships  being  out  of  action  owing  to  the 
absence  of  docks.  The  Japanese  Fleet  would 
naturally  await  this  propitious  moment  with 
impatience,  and  would  then  strive  to  engage 
the  United  States  Fleet  in  a  decisive  battle. 

The  strength  of  the  United  States  Fleet,  as 
established  by  the  "  Five  Power  Pact  on  the 
Limitation  of  Naval  Armaments  "  is  insufficient 
for  the  conduct  of  a  war  in  the  Western  Pacific 
aiming  at  decisive  results.  At  the  outbreak  of 
war,  the  United  States  would  have  therefore 
to  proceed  immediately  to  increase  the  power 
of  her  Navy.  For  this  the  United  States  has 
ample  possibilities,  owing  to  the  immense  ship- 
building resources  of  the  country.  Japan  is 
well  aware  of  this,  and  has  been  recently  devel- 
oping her  shipbuilding  concerns,  both  private 
and  State-owned,  with  great  energy,  and  they 
have  reached  at  present  large  dimensions.  Until 
recently,  the  weak  point  of  the  Japanese  ship- 
building has  been  its  dependence  upon  foreign 
markets,    and    especially    upon    the    American, 


WESTERN  PACIFIC  CONDITIONS    169 

for  metals  and  machinery.  Japan  is  anxious 
to  free  herself  from  this  dependence  and  is 
devoting  her  energies  to  the  formation  of  a 
solid  base  for  her  shipbuilding  industry.  By 
establishing  a  "  shipbuilding  holiday,"  the  Five 
Power  Pact  on  the  limitation  of  armaments 
enables  Japan  to  divert  considerable  financial 
resources  and  technical  means  to  the  furtherance 
of  this  object.  When  it  is  attained,  the  ship- 
building resources  of  Japan  will  allow  of  such 
development  in  war  time  as  to  enable  her  to 
maintain  a  relative  strength  necessary  for  oppos- 
ing the  United  States  in  the  Western  Pacific. 
All  the  above  considerations  appear  to  us 
to  show  that  the  strategical  conditions  now 
obtaining  in  the  Pacific  preclude  the  possibility 
of  the  United  States  defending  her  possessions 
in  the  Far  East  and  her  interests  in  China  hy 
the  force  of  arms  alone.  There  can  hardly  be  any 
doubt  that  this  is  well  understood  by  the  United 
States'  leading  statesmen  and  military  authori- 
ties. And  it  would  seem  that  the  Washington 
Conference  was  called  with  the  object  of  devising 
a  diplomatic  solution  of  the  national  problems 
which  the  United  States  is  conscious  of  being 
unable  to  solve  by  force  of  arms.  The  United 
States  hoped  that  the  prestige  and  influence 
she  had  gained  in  the  world  after  the  Great  War 
would  enable  her  to  ensure  the  co-operation 
of  the  mighty  British  Navy  and  the  hospitality 
of  the  British  and  French  naval  bases  in  the 
Western  Pacific  in  war  time.  The  United  States 
thus  hoped  to  alter  the  strategical   conditions 


170    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

of  that  theatre  of  war  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
render  impossible  a  challenge  on  the  part  of 
Japan,  and  thus  to  establish  peace  in  the  waters 
of  the  Pacific.  In  the  following  chapter  we 
shall  endeavour  to  appraise  the  strategical  value 
to  these  hopes  of  American  statesmanship. 


CHAPTER    X 

THE  MILITARY  SIGNIFICANCE   OF 

POLITICAL   GROUPINGS  IN  THE 

PACIFIC 

Before  the  Washington  Conference,  the  Anglo- 
Japanese  Alliance  was  the  only  international 
agreement  that  determined  the  military  and 
political  conditions  in  the  Western  Pacific.  This 
Alliance  was,  in  fact,  nothing  else  than  a  diplo- 
matic sanction  of  the  Anglo-Japanese  hegemony 
in  the  Far  East.  The  military  importance  of 
this  Alliance  can  be  gauged  from  the  following 
considerations  : — 

Let  us  assume  that  the  United  States  is 
compelled  to  resort  to  arms  in  order  to  solve  the 
political  problems  we  have  discussed  in  Chapter 
VI.  What  strategical  conditions  would  she  be 
confronted  with  in  view  of  the  Anglo-Japanese 
Alliance  ? 

Before  the  United  States  Fleet  could  reach 
the  Far  East,  the  Japanese  Fleet  could  easily 
transfer  its  bases  to  the  Allied  British  harbours 
in  the  Chinese  Sea.  This  would  preclude  all 
possibility  of  recapturing  the  Philippines  or 
continuing  to  blockade  Japan.  That,  however, 
is  not  all.     From  the  moment  the  United  States 

171 


172    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

Fleet  would  set  forth  for  the  Western  Pacific, 
the  entire  coast  of  the  United  States  and  the 
maritime  routes  in  the  Atlantic  would  be  defence- 
less, and  the  very  presence  in  these  waters  of 
the  fleet  of  Japan's  Ally,  Great  Britain,  would 
inevitably  compel  the  United  States  to  keep 
part  of  her  fleet  within  a  short  distance  of  her 
shores.  The  Anglo-Japanese  Alliance  would  thus 
give  Japan  a  free  hand  in  the  Far  East  because 
the  United  States  Navy  would  be  unable  to  com- 
bine the  task  of  fighting  in  the  Western  Pacific 
with  the  defence  of  the  coast,  and  of  the  maritime 
routes  in  the  Atlantic.  For  these  purposes  the 
United  States  would  require  a  fleet  stronger 
than  the  combined  fleets  of  Great  Britain  and 
of  Japan.  In  other  words,  the  maintenance 
of  the  Anglo-Japanese  Alliance  would  compel 
the  United  States  to  adopt  the  "Two  Power 
Standard  "  programme  for  the  development  of 
her  Navy.  At  the  present  moment  there  are 
forty  capital  ships  in  the  Navies  of  Great  Britain 
and  of  Japan  as  against  twenty  of  the  same  ships 
in  the  United  States  Navy.  If  the  Anglo- 
Japanese  Alliance  remains,  the  United  States 
will  have  immediately  to  start  building  at  least 
twenty  of  these  ships. 

The  peculiar  feature  of  the  Anglo-Japanese 
Alliance  is  that  it  exercises  its  influence  from 
the  military  point  of  view,  even  without  any 
direct  interference  on  Great  Britain's  part  in 
a  war  between  the  United  States  and  Japan. 
There  is  no  need  for  Great  Britain  to  send  her 
fleet  into  the  Pacific.     Owing  to  the  strategical 


THE   POLITICO-MILITARY   ASPECT     173 

conditions  secured  by  Japan  in  the  Far  East 
and  which  are  supplemented  by  British  bases, 
Japan  is  perfectly  capable  of  dealing  alone 
with  the  United  States  Fleet  in  the  Pacific. 
At  the  same  time,  should  the  United  States 
send  her  fleet  to  the  Pacific,  she  could  not  run 
the  risk  of  Great  Britain  joining  in  the  war  on 
the  side  of  Japan.  The  United  States  would 
therefore  be  compelled  to  choose  between  three 
alternatives :  Either  she  must  renounce  once 
and  for  ever  her  position  in  the  Far  East,  or 
succeed  in  bringing  about  the  dissolution  of 
the  Anglo-Japanese  Alliance  ;  the  third  alterna- 
tive would  be  immediately  to  embark  upon 
the  ruinous  policy  of  the  "  Two  Power  Standard." 
The  Anglo-Japanese  Alliance  afforded  Great 
Britain  an  excellent  and  convenient  opportunity 
of  counterbalancing  the  influence  of  a  new 
competitor  on  the  international  stage,  without 
shedding  his  kindred  blood  or  moving  the  British 
Fleet  from  the  Atlantic.  The  motives  must 
have  been  serious  indeed  that  have  prompted 
Great  Britain  to  renounce  this  simple  and 
powerful  weapon  of  international  policy. 

Had  there  been  no  British  Dominions  in  the 
Pacific,  it  is  doubtful  whether  Great  Britain 
would  have  denounced  her  Alliance  with  Japan, 
but  the  anxiety  of  these  Dominions  has  caused 
the  British  statesmen  seriously  to  ponder.  To 
the  British  Dominions  in  the  Pacific  the  gigantic 
growth  of  Japan  is  obvious.  They  understand 
that  "  movement  South- Westwards "  is  the 
watchword  of  the  national  Imperialistic  policy 


174     THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

of  the  Rising  Sun.  British  poHticians,  in  spite 
of  being  fully  absorbed  in  finding  a  solution  of 
the  vexed  questions  relating  to  the  late  World 
War,  could  not  but  be  perturbed  by  the  voices 
that  came  from  the  Dominions. 

Very  soon  after  the  war  had  ended,  Admiral 
Lord  Jellicoe,  one  of  the  shrewdest  British 
students  of  naval  strategy,  was  appointed 
Governor-General  of  New  Zealand,  and  was 
entrusted  with  the  task  of  investigating  from 
the  military  viewpoint  the  degree  in  which 
the  fears  of  the  Dominions  were  justified.  Lord 
Jellicoe  gave  a  summary  of  his  investigations 
in  a  report  addressed  to  the  British  Admiralty 
in  1920. 

Lord  Jellicoe  points  out  in  this  report  that 
"  the  interests  of  Great  Britain  may  require 
the  presence  of  important  naval  forces  in  the 
Pacific  in  the  nearest  future." 

A  full  list  is  further  given  in  the  report  of 
battleships  of  all  classes  which  will  be  needed 
to  "  defend  the  interests  of  the  British  Empire." 
These  numbers  of  battleships  and  the  percentage 
of  battleships  and  battle-cruisers  equal  the 
strength  of  the  Japanese  Fleet.  The  report 
indicates  the  amount  of  large  credits  required 
for  further  equipment  of  the  British  basis  in 
the  Southern  Pacific.  The  point  of  paramount 
interest  in  the  report,  however,  is  that  Lord 
Jellicoe  emphasises  the  necessity  of  converting 
Singapore  into  the  centre  of  British  power,  and 
does  not  mention  Hong  Kong  (at  least  not 
in    the    part    of    the    report    which    has    been 


THE   POLITICO-MILITARY   ASPECT     175 

published).  Lord  Jellicoe,  presumably,  realises 
the  position  in  which  Hong  Kong  would  be 
placed  in  the  event  of  war  with  Japan. 

British  statesmanship  is  thus  faced  with  the 
alternative  :  to  strengthen  the  position  of  the 
British  Dominions  in  the  Pacific  by  entering 
into  an  alliance  with  the  United  States,  in  which 
case  Great  Britain  would  have  to  share  with 
that  country  its  naval  supremacy  which  has 
been  for  centuries  the  bulwark  of  British  pros- 
perity and  power.  At  the  same  time,  an  alliance 
with  the  United  States  would  have  the  draw- 
back of  weakening  Great  Britain's  position  in 
the  Atlantic  and  in  Europe  at  the  moment 
when  such  a  contingency  would  be  the  least 
desirable.  For  an  open  alliance  would  create 
for  Great  Britain  the  obligation  and  the  necessity 
of  despatching  to  the  Far  East,  in  the  event  of 
war  between  Japan  and  the  United  States,  part 
of  her  fleet ;  Japan  would  naturally  take 
advantage  of  this  contingency  and  would  begin 
open  hostihties  at  a  moment  which  would  be 
the  most  inopportune  for  Great  Britain.  In 
the  present  condition  of  European  affairs,  such 
a  possibility  might  occur  at  any  moment.  The 
other  alternative  would  be  to  maintain  the 
Alliance  with  Japan,  which  would  allow  Japan 
to  seize  the  Philippines  and  to  get  ready  for 
the  next  stage  in  her  advance  towards  the 
South-West. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  common  sense 
and  the  traditional  policy  of  Great  Britain  indi- 
cate the  middle  course  which  she  has   already 


176    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE    PACIFIC 

followed  so  often  and  so  successfully :  not  to 
commit  herself  and  to  have  a  free  hand  in  case 
of  war  to  act  in  a  manner  most  beneficial  to  the 
interests  of  Great  Britain.  The  "  Four  Power 
Pact "  which  Great  Britain  has  signed  at  the 
Washington  Conference  is  drafted  in  such  a  way 
that  it  does  not  impose  upon  her  any  obUgation 
automatically  to  take  part  in  the  war  in  the 
Pacific.  This  Pact  stipulates  that  in  the  event  of 
a  conflict  in  the  Pacific  a  mediation  conference  be 
held,  and  Great  Britain  is  thus  placed  more  or  less 
in  the  position  of  a  mediator  between  the  United 
States  and  Japan.  The  former  may  only  hope 
to  receive  armed  assistance  from  Great  Britain 
in  the  event  of  the  Conference  deciding  in  favour 
of  the  United  States.  On  the  other  hand. 
Great  Britain  may  maintain  friendly  relations 
with  Japan  which  are  so  important,  especially 
in  regard  to  British  influence  in  China.  Mean- 
while, the  Pact  does  not  preclude  Japan  from 
hoping  that  her  late  Ally  and  future  mediator 
will  still  remain  friendly.  The  only  practical 
factor  of  the  "  Four  Power  Pact "  is  that  the 
Anglo-Japanese  AlHance  has  not  been  renewed. 
From  the  mihtary  point  of  view,  this  merely 
means  that  the  United  States  may  count  in 
the  future  upon  Great  Britain  remaining  neutral. 
But  mere  hopes  for  neutrality  do  not  suffice, 
as  war  is  in  itself  too  stringent  a  reality.  In 
order  to  fight  successfully  against  Japan  the 
United  States  cannot  rest  content  with  hopes 
alone  ;  she  must  be  certain  of  the  possibility 
of  using  British  bases  in  the  Far  East  and  to 


THE   POLITICO-MILITARY  ASPECT     177 

count  upon  the  assistance  of  British  battle- 
cruisers  and  h'ght  cruisers  of  which  there  is  a 
deficiency  in  the  United  States  Navy.  For  this 
reason  the  mere  neutrality  of  Great  Britain 
does  not  present  a  solution  of  the  problem  of 
the  Pacific  favourable  to  the  United  States,  and 
marks  no  improvement  in  the  latter's  strategical 
position,  because  it  does  not  guarantee  the  use 
of  British  bases  in  the  Far  East.  France  well 
understands  this,  and  before  the  Washington 
Conference  offered  to  the  United  States  her 
base — Saigon — (the  well-known  Admiral  Fournier 
wrote  a  significant  article  on  the  subject  in 
the  Matin).  Saigon,  however,  is  not  a  sufficient 
base  for  the  United  States  Navy,  as  there  are  no 
docks  for  big  battleships,  and  the  harbour  itself 
is  too  small. 

The  question  thus  arises  whether  the  United 
States  is  justified  in  assuming  that  the  "Four 
Power  Pact"  affords  a  key  to  the  solution  of 
the  problem  of  the  Pacific  and  gives  the  United 
States  "  a  powerful  military  and  political 
weapon "  against  Japan.  Also  whether  the 
United  States  is  justified  in  considering  that 
the  strategical  position  in  the  Far  East  which 
she  cannot  solve  alone,  can  be  decided  through 
Great  Britain  and  France  joining  in  an  eventual 
war  against  Japan.  The  American  statesmen 
who  have  summoned  the  Washington  Conference 
and  directed  its  deliberations  would  presumably 
answer  these  questions  in  the  affirmative.  It  is 
difficult  to  imagine  that  these  statesmen  should 
have  made  such  heavy  sacrifices  in  sea  power 

12 


178    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

and  should  have  paid  so  heavy  a  price  for  the 
"  Four  Power  Pact,"  prompted  by  illusions  only. 
The  entire  agenda  of  the  Conference,  which 
began  with  disarmament,  indicate  that  the  main 
object  of  the  Conference  was  to  induce  Great 
Britain  to  denounce  the  Alliance  with  Japan 
and  to  replace  it  by  the  "  Four  Power  Pact."  The 
programme  of  the  Conference  aimed  at  impressing 
public  opinion  with  America's  sacrifice  in  the 
cause  of  world  peace.  The  bombshell  which 
Mr.  Hughes  threw  upon  the  Conference  table 
on  the  opening  day  did  actually  blow  up  the 
Anglo-Japanese  Alliance,  and  did  create  a  world- 
wide movement  of  public  opinion  in  favour  of 
the  United  States  being  given  guarantees  as 
a  reward  of  her  magnanimous  sacrifice.  This 
movement  has  found  expression  in  the  "  Four 
Power  Pact." 

There  are,  however,  many  politicians  in  the 
United  States  at  present  who  question  the 
practical  value  of  the  guarantees  contained  in 
the  "Four  Power  Pact."  These  doubts  have 
already  been  reflected  in  the  American  Senate 
and  Japan's  peculiarly  complacent  and  amiable 
attitude  towards  that  Pact  is  undoubtedly  an 
ominous  sign  which  tends  to  confirm  American 
apprehension.  In  order  to  answer  the  above- 
mentioned  questions  as  to  whether  the  promoters 
of  the  Washington  Conference  were  justified 
in  their  hopes,  the  "  Four  Power  Pact "  should 
first  of  all  be  examined  from  the  military  point 
of  view.  The  following  is  the  text  of  the 
Pact : — 


THE   POLITICO-MILITARY  ASPECT     179 

The  United  States  of  America,  the  British 
Empire,  the  French  Republic  and  the  Empire 
of  Japan,  having  in  view  the  preservation  of  the 
general  peace  and  the  maintenance  of  their 
rights  regarding  their  insular  possessions  as  well 
as  their  insular  Dominions  in  the  zone  of  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  have  decided  to  conclude  a  treaty. 
Towards  this  end  they  have  appointed  pleni- 
potentiaries, who  have  agreed  to  the  following 
articles  : — 

1.  The  High  Contracting  Parties  agree,  in 
so  far  as  they  are  concerned,  to  respect  their 
rights  regarding  their  insular  possessions,  as 
well  as  their  insular  Dominions  in  the  zone  of 
the  Pacific  Ocean.  If  there  should  arise  between 
any  of  the  High  Contracting  Parties  any  differ- 
ence on  any  question  whatever  concerning  the 
Pacific,  and  putting  in  question  their  rights 
hereafter  set  out,  which  cannot  be  settled  satis- 
factorily through  diplomatic  channels  and  which 
might  threaten  to  endanger  the  happy  harmony 
now  existing  between  them,  such  Powers  are 
to  invite  the  other  Contracting  Parties  to  meet 
in  a  Conference,  to  which  the  whole  question 
shall  be  submitted  with  a  view  to  its  consideration 
and  arrangement. 

2.  Should  the  rights  hereafter  set  out  be 
threatened  by  the  aggressive  action  of  any  other 
Power,  the  High  Contracting  Parties  are  to 
communicate  with  one  another,  fully  and  frankly, 
in  order  to  arrive  at  an  understanding  as  to 
the  most  efficient  measures  to  be  taken,  jointly 


180    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

or    severally,    to    meet    the    exigencies    of    the 
situation. 

3.  The  present  agreement  shall  remain  in  force 
for  ten  years  from  the  time  it  takes  effect,  and 
after  the  expiration  of  the  said  period  it  shall 
continue  in  force  subject  to  the  right  of  each 
of  the  High  Contracting  Parties  to  terminate 
it  after  giving  notice  twelve  months  in  advance. 

4.  The  present  agreement  shall  be  ratified  at 
the  earliest  possible  date  in  accordance  with 
the  constitutional  methods  of  the  High  Contract- 
ing Parties.  It  will  come  into  force  upon  the 
exchange  of  ratifications  which  will  take  place 
at  Washington.  Whereupon  the  conventions 
between  Great  Britain  and  Japan,  signed  at 
London  on  July  13,  1911,  will  come  to  an  end. 

What,  then,  is  the  military  significance  of 
the  Pact,  as  a  means  of  maintaining  the  balance 
of  power  in  the  Pacific  ?  We  know  that  the 
fundamental  reason  for  the  conclusion  of  the 
Pact  is  that  the  balance  of  power  in  the  Pacific 
is  menaced  by  the  growth  of  Japan's  military 
power  and  by  the  exceptionally  strong  position 
which  she  has  created  for  herself  in  the  Western 
Pacific.  The  ultimate,  albeit  covert  aim  of  the 
Pact  is  therefore  to  counterbalance  the  might 
of  Japan  by  the  combined  forces  of  the  other 
three  parties  to  the  Pact.  On  the  whole,  this 
covert  aim  is  identical  with  the  aims  pursued 
by  the  political  understandings  between  the 
European  Powers  that  were  striving  to  counter- 
balance the  military  power  of  Germany  before 


THE   POLITICO-MILITARY   ASPECT     181 

the  Great  War.  From  the  miUtary  viewpoint, 
however,  the  difference  between  the  pre-war 
political  groupings  of  Powers  in  Europe  and 
the  "Four  Power  Pact"  is  so  great  that 
comparison  is  almost  impossible. 

Political  groupings  directed  against  Germany — 
first  and  foremost  the  Franco-Russian  Alliance — 
had  a  practical  and  tangible  mihtary  bearing. 
MiHtary  conventions  and  other  definite  stipula- 
tions formed  the  basis  of  all  the  calculations 
of  the  respective  General  Staffs. 

The  diplomatic  agreements  upon  which  the 
Alliances  were  based  took  into  account  cases 
of  automatic  combined  military  action  of  the 
Allied  Powers,  and  were  supplemented  by  military 
conventions. 

Powers  were  grouped  together  whose  armed 
forces  were  contiguous  and  were  also  bordering 
upon  the  forces  of  Germany.  In  other  words, 
these  groupings  combined  Powers  already  on 
the  main  theatre  of  war. 

Simultaneous  action  by  the  combined  groups 
of  Powers  was  guaranteed  not  so  much  by 
diplomatic  agreements  as  by  the  fact  that  for 
every  one  of  these  powers  the  German  menace 
was  in  any  event  a  matter  of  paramount 
importance  overshadowing  all  other  national 
problems. 

For  all  these  reasons  the  political  groupings 
into  which  European  Powers  were  divided  in 
order  to  counterbalance  the  military  might  of 
Germany  had  a  definite  military  meaning  which 
played  a  decisive  part  in  the  last  war. 


182    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

What  is  the  military  substance  of  the  grouping 
of  three  Powers,  Great  Britain,  France  and  the 
United  States,  which  is  concealed  in  the  "  Four 
Power  Pact "  ? 

1.  The  United  States  is  the  only  one  of  these 
three  Powers  for  which  the  problem  of  the 
Pacific  is  likely  to  become  in  the  near  future 
a  matter  of  paramount  and  vital  interest  as 
a  national  question.  For  Great  Britain,  this 
problem  cannot  assume  the  shape  of  an  urgent 
and  vital  national  issue  for  some  time  to  come. 
The  problem  of  the  Pacific  will  always  be  of 
lesser  importance  to  her  than  the  problems  of 
the  Atlantic,  the  Indian  Ocean,  and  of  the 
Mediterranean,  of  the  waters  that  wash  her  own 
shores  and  in  which  the  centre  of  her  political 
might  is  situated.  Should  a  menace  to  the 
interests  of  Great  Britain  arise  in  the  Pacific 
simultaneously  with  trouble  in  Europe,  or  even 
in  India,  it  is  to  these  latter  problems  that  her 
attention  will  be  riveted,  and  she  will  prefer 
to  compromise  in  the  Far  East  pending  the 
advent  of  a  more  favourable  moment.  Should 
the  United  States  be  menaced  in  the  Philippines 
by  Japan  whilst  India  would  be  threatened  by 
the  foe.  Great  Britain's  choice  can  easily  be 
foreseen. 

The  problem  of  the  Pacific  is  not  of  paramount 
importance  to  Great  Britain  or  to  France. 
A  conflict  in  the  Pacific  may  arise  or  may  be 
provoked  by  Japan  at  a  moment  when  Great 
Britain  and  France,  or  any  one  of  these  Powers, 
are  occupied  in  the  Atlantic.     For  this  reason 


THE   POLITICO-MILITARY  ASPECT     183 

the  grouping  of  the  United  States  with  Great 
Britain  and  France  is  not  in  itself  a  guarantee 
of  combined  military  action  in  the  Pacific. 
The  United  States  cannot,  therefore,  have  the 
assurance  that  miUtary  co-operation  will  be 
forthcoming. 

2.  The  main  armed  forces  and  bases  of  the 
United  States,  Great  Britain  and  France  are 
not  situated  on  the  theatre  of  war  to  which 
the  "  Four  Power  Pact "  refers.  The  main 
forces  of  the  United  States  are  at  a  distance  of 
from  5-7,000  miles,  whereas  the  British  and 
French  are  about  10,000  miles  distant.  At 
the  sudden  outbreak  of  war,  the  main  forces  of 
the  United  States  cannot  reach  the  theatre  of 
war  under  one  month,  and  the  British  and 
French  under  two  months  after  the  opening 
of  hostilities.  That  is  the  weakest  point 
of  the  grouping  from  the  military  point  of 
view.  The  United  States  Fleet  may  reach  the 
Western  Pacific  in  a  month's  time.  But  in 
order  not  to  allow  the  enemy  to  attack  the 
naval  forces  of  the  three  Powers  piecemeal,  the 
American  Navy  must  wait  until  it  can  combine 
with  the  British.  Japan  would  thus  have  nearly 
two  months  at  her  disposal  for  the  completion 
of  all  strategical  preparations. 

All  students  of  the  late  war  remember  that 
every  day,  nay,  every  hour  that  could  be  spared 
for  the  rapid  preparation  of  the  preliminaries 
of  war,  such  as  mobilisation,  distribution  of 
troops,  the  seizure  of  important  strategical  points, 
etc.,  added  enormously  to  the  strength  of  the 


184    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

respective  armies,  whereas  every  moment  of 
delay,  especially  in  the  present  days  of  highly 
developed  technique,  was  fraught  with  the  most 
dangerous  consequences.  The  advantage  that 
any  Power  would  possess  which  would  have 
a  whole  month  at  its  disposal  for  these  prepara- 
tions is  self-evident.  Taking  into  consideration 
Japan's  opportunities  with  regard  to  transport, 
bases,  etc.,  we  may  well  surmise  that  by  the  time 
the  combined  fleets  of  Great  Britain,  France 
and  the  United  States  will  have  reached  the 
theatre  of  war — they  might  find  that  China 
has  been  occupied,  the  Philippines  seized,  Cavite, 
Guam  and  Hong  Kong  disabled.  Nature  itself 
and  the  long  distances  weaken  the  above- 
mentioned  political  grouping  strategically,  while 
adding  to  the  natural  military  power  of  their 
opponent,  and  placing  into  the  hands  of  Japan 
one  of  the  strongest  weapons  of  war  time. 

3.  Point  1  of  the  "  Four  Power  Pact  "  stipulates 
for  a  diplomatic  conference  of  the  Four  Signatory 
Powers  to  be  convened  when  a  conflict  in  the 
Pacific  arises  and  before  the  opening  of  hostilities. 
Thus  the  Pact  which,  as  we  have  already  said, 
contains  no  guarantees  of  their  simultaneous 
action,  pre-supposes  no  spontaneous  action,  or 
military  sanctions  to  which  there  is  no  allusion 
in  the  Pact.  It  pre-supposes  only  a  diplomatic 
sanction,  a  conference.  It  is  useless  to  speculate 
on  the  military  bearing  of  such  a  sanction. 
Military  specialists  and  students  of  the  military 
history  of  all  peoples  are  rather  sceptical,  how- 
ever, in  regard  to  the  practical  military  effect  of 


THE   POLITICO-MILITARY   ASPECT     185 

diplomatic  conferences,  and  are  doubtful  as 
to  the  possibility  of  these  conferences  bearing 
fruit.  In  the  present  case  such  scepticism  seems 
particularly  apt. 

As  we  have  already  mentioned,  two  of  the 
four  Powers  concerned.  Great  Britain  and  France, 
would  be  discussing  the  conflict  in  the  Pacific, 
whilst  their  paramount  interests  would  lie 
10,000  miles  away,  and  those  interests  might 
be  at  that  moment  jeopardised.  Ample  indeed 
would  be  the  scope  for  Japanese  diplomacy  at 
the  conference.  Even  if  Japan  should  fail  to 
secure  the  neutrality  of  Great  Britain  and  France, 
or  of  one  of  them,  at  any  price,  she  might  easily 
induce  them  to  waver  and  not  to  render  the 
United  States  simultaneous  assistance.  The  mere 
fact  that  the  Allies  would  not  come  in  at  the  same 
time  would  place  a  trump  card  into  the  hands 
of  Japan  for  the  obvious  reason  that  complete 
harmony  of  action  constitutes  the  bulwark  of 
every  military  coalition. 

The  three  fundamental  points  described  above 
appear  to  us  fullj"  to  illustrate  the  military 
significance  of  the  "  Four  Power  Pact."  The 
very  nature  of  the  political  groupings  intended 
to  counterbalance  Germany's  might  precluded 
the  possibility  of  any  one  of  these  Powers  having 
to  oppose  Germany  single-handed.  But  the 
nature  of  the  "  Four  Power  Pact "  is  by  no 
means  such  as  to  preclude  the  chance  of  the 
United  States  being  isolated  in  a  conflict  with 
Japan.  The  chances  of  such  a  conflict  have 
increased  after  the  debate  in  the  United  States 


186     THE   PROBLEM   OF   THE   PACIFIC 

Senate  at  the  end  of  February,  1922,  during  the 
discussion  of  the  "  Four  Power  Agreement." 
As  a  result  of  this  debate  the  Foreign  Relations 
Committee  of  the  Senate  voted  the  so-called 
Senator  Brandegee's  substitute  reservation  to 
the    Four    Power    Treaty   reading. 

"  The  United  States  understands  that  under 
the  statement  in  the  preamble  or  under  the 
terms  of  the  treaty  there  is  no  commitment 
to  armed  forces,  no  alliance  and  no  obligation 
to  join  in  any  defence."  Reluctance  to  become 
tied  by  any  obligations  towards  other  Powers 
has  considerably  weakened  the  pledges,  already 
somewhat  conditional,  of  Great  Britain  and 
France  to  come  to  the  assistance  of  the  United 
States  in  the  event  of  the  latter  being  attacked 
by  Japan  in  the  Western  Pacific.  It  is  the 
immutable  rule  of  life  that  he  who  fears  to  come 
to  the  rescue  of  others  cannot  count  upon  others 
helping  him.  The  policy  of  "  splendid  isolation  " 
may  be  the  outcome  of  broad-minded  statesman- 
ship, as  well  as  of  narrow-minded  egoistical 
provincialism. 

The  foregoing  lines  appear  to  us  to  give  an 
exhaustive  answer  to  the  question  as  to  the 
soundness  of  the  views  of  American  statesmen 
in  respect  of  guarantees  offered  by  the  "  Four 
Power  Pact  "  of  balance  of  power  in  the  Pacific. 
We  shall  now  revert  to  the  examination  of  the 
strategical  possibilities  inherent  in  the  Pact. 
In  other  words,  we  will  endeavour  to  estimate 
the  practical  value  of  the  participation  of  Great 
Britain  and  France  in  a  war  against  Japan. 


THE   POLITICO-MILITARY   ASPECT     187 

To  what  extent  would  France's  participation 
in  the  war  affect  the  issue  ? 

Generally  speaking  the  French  Fleet  is 
technically  equipped  for  action  in  the  restricted 
area  of  the  Mediterranean,  but  not  for  wide 
oceanic  regions.  In  equipment,  armour,  gunnery, 
etc.,  France's  newest  battleships  are  inferior  to 
Japanese  battleships  of  the  first  line.  As  in 
the  United  States  Navy,  there  are  no  battle- 
cruisers  in  France,  nor  has  she  any  light  cruisers 
of  the  latest  type.  There  are  very  few  destroyers 
and  submarines.  In  other  words,  the  French 
Fleet  could  only  reinforce  in  a  small  measure 
the  second  line  of  the  United  States  Fleet,  and 
could  not  materially  affect  the  relative  strength 
of  the  contending  Fleets  of  Japan  and  the  United 
States  in  the  Western  Pacific.  The  participation 
of  France  would  somewhat  improve  the  strate- 
gical position  of  the  United  States  Fleet  in 
respect  of  bases,  as  the  deserted  harbours  of 
Indo-China  and  Saigon  would  then  be  available. 
But,  as  we  have  already  said,  there  are  no  docks 
in  Saigon.  Should  the  United  States  Fleet  be 
able  to  shelter  in  the  harbours  of  Indo-China, 
it  would  be  nearer  to  the  Japanese  naval  centre 
than  if  it  had  only  to  count  upon  the  islands 
of  the  Pacific  for  bases.  On  the  whole,  however, 
the  participation  of  France  would  not  widen  the 
scope  of  naval  action  of  the  United  States  Fleet 
in  the  Pacific,  and  that  action  would  still  be 
limited  to  a  partial  long-distance  blockade  of 
Japan. 

In    comparison    with    France,    Great    Britain 


188    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

would  be  of  greater  practical  strategical  value 
as  an  ally  of  the  United  States.  In  the  first 
place,  part  of  the  naval  forces  of  Great  Britain 
might  take  part  in  the  war  in  the  Far  East. 
It  would  be  a  mistake,  however,  to  assume  that 
the  entire  British  Fleet  could  be  sent  to  the 
Pacific.  Were  the  conflict  in  the  Pacific  to 
arise  at  a  time  of  peace  and  quiet  in  European 
politics,  yet  Great  Britain  could  not  send  her 
fleet  to  a  distance  of  10,000  miles  away  from 
the  shores  of  the  United  Kingdom,  not  only 
by  reason  of  her  insular  position,  but  because 
the  very  absence  of  the  British  Fleet  from 
European  waters  might  provoke  conflicts  in 
Europe.  The  British  Fleet  could  no  more  be 
sent  in  its  entirety  to  the  Pacific  than  could 
the  French  Army  be  sent  to  fight  outside  Europe, 
for  example,  in  Morocco.  The  presence  on  the 
Continent  of  Europe  of  a  strong  French  Army 
and  of  important  British  naval  forces  in  European 
waters  is  necessary  for  the  strategical  balance 
of  the  world. 

Taking  the  above  considerations  into  account 
and  bearing  in  mind  the  conclusions  of  Lord 
Jellicoe's  Report,  we  may  assume  that  Great 
Britain  is  in  a  position  to  send  to  the  Pacific 
naval  forces  equal  to  those  of  Japan.  As  the 
strength  of  the  British  Fleet  has  been  determined 
at  the  Washington  Conference  by  the  figure  5, 
and  that  of  Japan  by  the  figure  3,  it  follows 
that  Great  Britain  would  have  to  send  the  main 
part  of  her  fleet  to  the  Pacific.  Should  these 
British  forces  be  added   to  the  United  States 


THE  POLITICO-MILITARY  ASPECT     189 

Fleet,  the  Japanese  Fleet  would  have  no  chance 
of  success  in  open  battle. 

Should  Great  Britain  join  the  war  on  the 
side  of  the  United  States,  all  the  British  bases 
in  the  Pacific  would  be  available  for  the  American 
ships.  This  would  improve  the  strategical  posi- 
tion of  the  United  States,  as  she  would  have 
docks  for  big  battleships  at  her  disposal. 

What  would  be  the  effect  of  British  par- 
ticipation upon  the  operations  of  the  United 
States  Fleet  ?  Great  Britain's  participation 
would  not  suffice  for  a  successful  application 
of  the  most  decisive  method  of  winning  the  war, 
namely,  the  capture  of  the  Japanese  mainland. 
The  next  most  drastic  method  would  be,  as 
we  have  already  shown,  a  complete  blockade 
by  which  Japan  would  be  cut  off  from  her 
communications  with  the  Continent  of  Asia. 
The  first  step  which  would  have  to  be  taken 
to  that  end  would  be  the  destruction  of  the 
Japanese  Fleet.  It  seems  obvious  that  should 
Great  Britain  join  in  the  war  on  the  side  of 
the  United  States  and  should  the  British  battle- 
ships arrive  in  the  waters  of  the  Far  East  simul- 
taneously with  the  American  Fleet,  Japan  would 
not  run  the  risk  of  giving  open  battle  and  would 
take  up  an  attitude  of  watchful  expectation 
under  cover  of  her  powerful  naval  positions. 
Should  the  Allied  Fleets  concentrate  upon  a 
thorough  blockade  of  Japan,  they  would  have 
to  force  these  fortified  positions  and  to  challenge 
the  Japanese  Fleet  in  an  open  battle. 

This    extensive    action    of   the    Allied   Fleets 


190    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

against  Japan  would  take  place  approximately 
on  the  following  lines  : — 

The  Japanese  Fleet  whose  strength,  as  we 
know,  is  represented  by  the  figure  3,  would 
be  defending  strong  naval  positions  barring 
the  access  to  the  Japanese  Sea,  and  the  bases 
of  that  fleet  would  be  in  the  close  neighbourhood. 
The  Allied  Fleets  whose  strength  would  be 
represented  by  the  figures  4  +  3,  would  have 
to  attack  these  strong  positions  and  would 
have  a  secure  base  (Singapore)  2,000  miles  away 
in  the  rear,  for  the  nearest  base.  Hong  Kong, 
cannot,  as  we  know,  be  considered  secure. 

In  the  Great  War,  the  Allied  Fleets  did  not 
venture  to  force  the  naval  position  behind 
which  the  German  Fleet  was  sheltered,  although 
the  Allied  Fleets  were  about  three  times  stronger 
than  the  German,  and  their  numerous  bases 
were  only  a  few  miles  distant  from  these  positions. 
At  the  same  time,  the  Allies  risked  forcing  the 
Dardanelles  simply  because  apart  from  the  one 
German  cruiser,  the  Goehen,  there  were  no 
other  enemy  battleships  in  the  Sea  of  Marmora. 
Had  they  failed  to  force  the  Straits,  no  danger 
awaited  them.  In  fact,  while  the  operation 
was  in  progress  the  Allies  noticed  that  their 
losses  exceeded  their  expectations.  They  there- 
fore merely  stopped  the  operations  and  retired 
to  their  bases  in  the  immediate  neighbour- 
hood. 

In  trying  to  force  the  entrance  to  the  Japanese 
Sea,  the  Allied  Fleets  would  find  themselves  in 
an  altogether  different  position.     Should  Japan's 


THE   POLITICO-MILITARY  ASPECT     191 

opponents  notice,  as  it  happened  in  the  Darden- 
nelles,  in  the  course  of  their  operations,  that 
their  losses  are  excessive — a  great  misfortune 
might  befall  them.  For  should  they  stop  the 
operation  they  would  have  to  retire  to  their 
distant  base  under  the  threat  of  the  Japanese 
Fleet.  The  latter  might  easily  pursue  them 
and  compel  them  to  accept  battle  in  conditions 
of  unexampled  difficulty. 

In  the  event  of  the  Allied  Fleets  deciding  not 
to  complete  the  operations  after  their  first 
losses,  when  their  main  forces  would  still  be 
strong  enough  to  prevent  Japan  from  risking 
an  open  battle,  the  disabled  ships  might  still 
fail  to  reach  their  base,  as  they  would  have  to 
be  subjected  on  their  way  to  the  base  to  the 
intensive  operations  of  Japanese  submarines  and 
destroyers.  It  may  be  taken  for  granted  that 
should  the  first  attempt  to  force  the  entrances 
to  the  Japanese  Sea  fail,  it  will  not  be  repeated, 
as  the  abortive  attempt  at  forcing  the  Darden- 
nelles  also  was  not  repeated.  The  risk  of  heavy 
losses  would  be  too  great,  and  the  Allied  Anglo- 
American  Fleet  might  even  lose  its  numerical 
superiority  over  the  Japanese  Fleet.  The  idea 
of  forcing  the  German  positions  in  the  Southern 
waters  of  the  North  Sea  was  not  carried  out 
in  the  last  war,  for  analogous  reasons,  in  spite 
of  the  fact  that  the  success  of  such  an  operation 
would  have  entailed  complete  cessation  of  sub- 
marine warfare  and  the  destruction  of  Germany's 
sea  power  by  one  stroke.  As  a  rule,  the  risk  of 
such  operations  is  so  great  that  they  are  described 


192    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

in  naval  strategy  as  something  akin  to  strateg- 
ical adventure.     Operations  may  be  undertaken 
on  land  entailing  the  risk  of  heavy  losses  simply 
because  these  losses  can  be  made  good  in  the 
Army  with  much  greater   ease   than   losses  in 
battleships,   and  because   the  issue   of   modern 
war  on  land  is  never  decided  by   any   battle. 
On  sea  matters  are  different.     If,  for  example, 
the  Allies  failed  to  force  the  Japanese  positions 
in  the  Japanese  Sea,  and  suffered  such  losses 
as   would   allow   Japan   to   challenge   them   in 
open  battle,  they   would  stand  in   great   peril, 
because  should  the  Japanese  Fleet  defeat  the 
Anglo-American,  it  would  mean  the  establish- 
ment   of    Japanese    supremacy    in    the    Pacific 
for  some  time  to  come.     We  venture  to  think 
that    no    British    admiral    with    experience    of 
the  late  war,  and  realising  the  vital  importance 
for  Great  Britain  of  maintaining  the  constant 
and  unbroken  hegemony   of   the   British   Fleet 
would  agree  to  such  an  operation.     We  know 
how  careful  Great  Britain  was  to  preserve  her 
naval  forces  in  the  Great  War  ;    we  know  that 
although  submarine  warfare  was  a  deadly  menace 
to  her  very  existence.  Great  Britain  would  not 
venture  to  force  the  German   "  wet  triangle." 
We     cannot     therefore     imagine     that     Great 
Britain  would  ever  undertake  the  forcing  of  the 
Japanese  Sea  in  order  to  solve  the  Far  Eastern 
question. 

We  can  therefore  take  it  for  granted  that 
a  complete  blockade  of  Japan,  coupled  with  the 
necessity  of  breaking  through  into  the  Japanese 


THE  POLITICO-MILITARY  ASPECT     193 

Sea,  cannot  form  a  reasonable  basis  of  the 
war  plans  of  the  Allied  Anglo-American  Fleets 
against  Japan. 

There  are  those  who  think  that  a  method  of 
warfare  may  be  applied  against  Japan  which 
is  commonly  described  as  "  fleet  in  being." 
We  will  touch  upon  this  question  because  certain 
writers,  not  altogether  amateurs  in  matters  of 
naval  strategy,  seem  to  entertain  groundless 
hopes  with  regard  to  this  method  and  are  mis- 
leading public  opinion,  ignorant  of  the  intricacies 
of  naval  strategy,  by  this  would-be  scientific 
expression.  "  Fleet  in  being "  is  nothing  else 
than  the  constant  presence  of  a  fleet  in  a  given 
theatre  of  war,  alongside  with  the  enemy  fleet, 
but  avoiding  battle  and  hiding  in  its  bases  and 
behind  its  fortified  positions.  "  Fleet  in  being  " 
gives  conditional  mastery  at  sea  to  the  fleet 
which  may  apply  this  method.  In  order, 
however,  to  apply  it,  the  fleet  must  have 
a  secure  base  in  the  theatre  of  war,  and  the 
strategical  influence  of  the  method  is,  strictly 
speaking,  confined  to  the  scope  of  assistance 
which  a  solid  base  renders  to  a  fleet  in  action. 
In  the  late  war,  the  British  Fleet  was  in  a  position 
to  apply  this  method  against  the  German  Fleet 
in  the  North  Sea  only  because  the  main  and 
numerous  bases  of  the  British  Fleet  were  situated 
in  that  sea. 

When  the  "  fleet  in  being "  method  is 
successfully  applied  and  conditional  mastery 
of  the  sea  thus  attained,  the  enemy  is  deprived 
of  his  surface  communications  until  it  defeats 

13 


194    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

its    opponent.      That    is    why    the    mastery    of 
the  sea  is  described  as  conditional. 

In  order  to  apply  this  method  in  the  Japanese 
Sea,  the  enemies  of  Japan  would  have  to  first 
of   all   break   through   into   the   Japanese   Sea. 
Supposing  the  operation  is  successful,  and  the 
Japanese  Fleet,  battered  and  weakened,  shelters 
in  its  many  bases  and  is  being  repaired.     How 
will    Japan's    enemies  carry  out  the   "  fleet  in 
being "    in    the    Japanese    Sea  ?     They    cannot 
acquire  bases   on   the   coasts  of  Japan   and   of 
Korea    because    these    coasts    are   defended    by 
the  Japanese  Army.     There  remain  Vladivostok 
and  other  harbours  on  the  Russian  coast.     These 
harbours,  however,  owing  to  the  present  condition 
of    Russia,    would    obviously    have    fallen    into 
the   hands   of   Japan   and   would   be   occupied 
by    Japanese    troops    long    before    the    arrival 
of   the    Allied    Fleets    in   the   Far   East.      The 
enemies    of    Japan    would    find    themselves    in 
the  same  position  in   the   Yellow   Sea  if   they 
desired  to  establish  conditional  mastery  on  those 
waters  in  order  to  interrupt  Japan's  communica- 
tions with  China.     Bases  in  the  Japanese  and 
in  the  Yellow  Sea  being  thus  bej^ond  reach  of 
the   Allied   Fleets,    they   would   have   to   make 
a   bid   for   the   Chinese   Sea,   where   they   have 
a    first-rate    base — Singapore — and    anchorages 
on  the  coast  of  Indo-China. 

The  participation  of  Great  Britain  in  a  war 
against  Japan  would  not,  therefore,  tend  to 
broaden  the  scope  of  strategical  methods  of 
warfare   which   would   remain   the   same   as   in 


THE   POLITICO-MILITARY   ASPECT     195 

the  event  of  a  single-handed  struggle  against 
Japan.  A  long-distance  naval  blockade  would 
still  remain  the  only  weapon.  With  the  assist- 
ance of  Great  Britain,  this  blockade  might  be 
more  effective.  In  the  event  of  war  between 
the  United  States  and  Japan,  the  former,  owing 
to  the  lack  of  docks  and  bases  in  the  Chinese 
Sea,  would  have  to  leave  these  waters  sooner 
or  later  for  repairs.  The  Japanese  troops 
occupying  the  Philippines  would  thus  have  the 
certainty  that  their  communications  with  Japan 
would  sooner  or  later  be  re-established.  If, 
however,  the  British  Fleet  is  in  the  Chinese 
Sea  as  Japan's  enemy,  it  can  always  remain 
in  that  sea,  and  the  blockade  of  the  Philippines 
may  continue  for  ever.  For  this  reason  it 
may  be  anticipated  that  should  Great  Britain 
join  the  United  States,  Japan  would  not  risk 
the  occupation  of  the  Philippines. 

An  Anglo-American  alliance  would  not  open 
new  possibilities  of  decisive  and  powerful  strategy 
against  Japan,  and  the  severance  of  the  latter's 
communications  with  the  Asiatic  Continent  would 
still  remain  an  unattainable  task  for  her  enemies. 

On  the  other  hand,  Great  Britain's  participation 
in  the  war  would  give  Japan  a  free  hand  in 
China.  The  mere  instinct  of  self-preservation  in 
the  face  of  a  protracted  war  would  compel 
Japan  to  strengthen  her  rear  on  the  Continent, 
and  she  would  have  to  occupy  China  in  order 
to  secure  food  supplies  and  minerals.  The 
occupation  of  China  would  signify  the  lasting 
supremacy   of   Japan   over   that   country.     The 


196    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

participation  of  Great  Britain  would  be  a 
guarantee  against  the  seizure  of  the  Philip- 
pines, but  in  the  long  run  would  result  in  the 
loss  for  Great  Britain  of  rich  markets  in  Southern 
China,  and  in  the  appearance  on  the  Asiatic 
Continent,  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  British 
Asiatic  possessions,  of  energetic  and  active  Japan 
instead  of  "  sleepy  China." 

We  have  already  mentioned  that  fifty  years 
ago  Japan  entered  upon  a  cycle  of  wars,  of 
which  the  coming  war  will  be  one  of  the  stages 
of  the  development  of  the  Rising  Sun  according 
to  the  watchword  *'  Asia  for  the  Asiatics." 
Strategically,  this  next  stage  is  so  prepared  that 
even  the  combined  forces  of  Great  Britain  and 
of  the  United  States  cannot  prevent  Japan's 
occupation  of  China  at  the  outbreak  of  war 
in  the  Far  East.  As  Great  Britain's  participa- 
tion in  the  war  would  not  deal  Japan  a  decisive 
blow  and  could  not  prevent  the  occupation  of 
China  by  the  latter,  we  venture  to  think  that 
American  statesmanship  at  the  Washington 
Conference  was  not  justified  in  assuming  that 
the  "  Four  Power  Pact  "  is  capable  of  restoring 
the  strategical  balance  in  the  Pacific. 

The  "  Four  Power  Pact "  had  the  narrow 
aim  of  defending  the  islands  of  the  Pacific, 
and  it  thus  indicates  to  Japan  the  access  to 
the  next  stage  of  her  progress — to  the  Continent 
of  Asia. 


CHAPTER  XI 

THE  BEARING  OF  RUSSIA  AND  OF 
HER  FAR  EASTERN  DOMINIONS 
UPON  THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE 
PACIFIC 

We  have  already  stated  in  Chapter  I  that  in 
spite  of  the  scarcity  of  the  population  of  the 
Far  Eastern  Russian  dominions,  their  seizure 
by  Japan  would  not  solve  the  problem  of  finding 
room  for  the  surplus  population  of  the  Yellow 
Empire.  We  have  indicated  that  many  authori- 
tative scholars  who  have  studied  the  customs 
and  requirements  of  the  Japanese  people  have 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  Japanese  surplus 
population  can  only  settle  in  countries  lying 
south  of  the  forty-fifth  parallel.  But  geographical 
parallels  do  not  afford  sufficient  ground  for 
judging  of  the  climate,  and  it  is  necessary  to 
study  the  outline  of  isotherms. 

The  isotherms  of  the  average  annual  zero 
temperature  begin  in  European  Russia  north 
of  Uleaborg,  and  follow  the  line  of  Archangel 
and  the  north  of  the  province  of  Perm,  cross 
the  Ural  mountains  towards  Tobolsk,  Krasno- 
yarsk, Habarovsk,  and  then  rise  northwards, 
crossing  the  centre  of  Sakhalien  and  the  Kamt- 

197 


198    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

chatka  peninsula.  Alaska,  the  north-western 
territories  of  Canada  and  Greenland  lie  to 
the  north  of  that  isotherm.  The  population  of 
these  countries  is  as  follows : — 

Alaska 1  to  9  square  miles 

North  Western  Canada      ....      1  to  60       ,,         ,, 
Greenland      1  to  60       ,,         ,, 

All  these  countries  are  destined  to  be  thinly 
populated.  The  capacity  of  these  countries  for 
immigration  might  be  described  as  amounting 
to  decimal  fractions  of  one  per  cent,  of  the 
capacity  of  Japan,  China,  Java,  and  other 
rice-growing  countries.  The  capacity  of  the 
above-named  northern  territories  is  not,  however, 
the  same  everywhere.  It  is  larger  as  the  country 
is  nearer  to  the  sea.  In  this  respect  the  Russian 
Far  Eastern  dominion  is  most  unfavourably 
situated.  Three  winter  isotherms  are  indicated 
on  map  No.  5 — the  isotherms  of  the  average 
temperature  for  January  of  16°,  20°,  and  24° 
of  frost.  The  second  isotherm  is  the  most  in- 
teresting. It  begins  in  the  north  of  the 
Petchora  region,  descends  along  the  Ural 
chain,  separating  Europe  from  Asia,  continues 
towards  Tobolsk,  Krasnoyarsk,  runs  along 
the  southern  coast  of  Lake  Baikal,  crosses 
Manchuria  south  of  the  fiftieth  parallel,  and  the 
Sikota  Alin  chain,  and,  encountering  the 
moderating  influence  of  the  ocean,  rises  abruptly 
to  the  north  along  the  coast.  This  isotherm 
embraces  almost  all  Russian  Far  Eastern 
dominions,  which  are  therefore  bound  to  remain 


-»2 
O 


a 


o 

CO 


o 

CO 

o 

o 

o 

OQ 

-*^ 

r-l 

O 

iU 

a 

m 

^H 

;h 

hH 

h 

0) 

(D 

r1 

>-, 

^ 

-J 

, 

^H 

-*^ 

O 

>n 

eg 

o 

!B 

d 

2 

1— 1 
►-3 

c 

<: 

i=t 

cS 

1 

1 

-(^ 

1 

c 

1 

<a 

O 

o 

o 

o 


f3 


I 

.O 


RUSSIA  AND  THE  PROBLEM       199 

thinly  populated.  It  should  not  be  forgotten 
that  the  province  of  Yakutsk  is  the  region  of 
the  heaviest  polar  frost. 

In  the  twentieth  century  Japan  will  stand  in 
need  of  finding  room  for  tens  of  millions  of 
emigrants.  In  the  Russian  Far  Eastern  dominions 
only  a  small  stretch  of  territory  round  Vladi- 
vostok and  a  narrow  coastal  line  are  fit  for 
Japanese  emigration.  The  coastal  line,  moreover, 
has  even  greater  disadvantages  than  Southern 
Sakhalien,  to  which,  as  we  have  already  men- 
tioned, Japan  has  only  sent  a  few  thousands  of 
settlers  in  fifteen  years. 

A  thorough  study  of  the  question  compels 
us  to  repeat  what  we  have  said  in  Chapter  I : 
Japan  will  not  find  room  for  her  surplus  popula- 
tion in  Far  Eastern  Russia. 

In  Chapter  II  we  have  shown  that  as  a  market 
for  exports  of  manufactured  goods  the  Russian 
Far  East  likewise  does  not  answer  the  require- 
ments of  Japanese  industry,  because  the  total 
population  of  the  entire  territory  east  of  Baikal 
does  not  exceed  3,500,000.  But  that  restricted 
market  will  always  remain  open  to  Japanese 
goods,  because  the  Far  Eastern  territory  is  too 
remote  from  the  centres  of  Russian  industry, 
and  Russia  cannot  introduce  protective  tariffs, 
as  they  would  produce  a  rise  in  the  cost  of  living 
and  would  practically  put  an  end  to  the  economic 
development  of  the  country.  Japan,  therefore, 
does  not  need  to  exercise  poHtical  domination 
over  the  Russian  Far  East  in  order  to  capture 
the  markets. 


200    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

The    Russian    coast    of    the    Japanese    and 
Okhotsk  Seas  and  of  the  Behring  Straits  abounds 
in     fisheries     and    furs.     Japan    requires    their 
exploitation.      Fish  is  one  of  the  items  of  staple 
food  for  the  Japanese  islanders.     In  the  endea- 
vour  to    exploit   these  industries  Japan   is   not 
likely  to  encounter  any  resistance  on  the  part 
of  Russia,  because  the  fisheries  have  long  since 
been  practically  in  the  hands  of  Japan.     Russia 
only  protested   against   destructive   methods   in 
the  fur  seal  fisheries,  and  the  offenders,  in  this 
case,   were   not   so   much   the  Japanese   as   the 
Americans.     It  may  be  confidently  asserted  that 
Russia's  measures  of  protection  of  the  fur  seals 
were   advantageous   to   Japan,   because,   in   the 
absence  of  Russian  supervision,  Japan  is  defray- 
ing the  costs  of  that  supervision.     With  regard, 
therefore,    to   the   exploitation    of   the   fisheries 
and  furs  of  the  Russian  Far  East,  the  interests 
of  Russia  and  of  Japan  do  not  clash. 

The  situation  is  somewhat  different  in  respect 
of  the  exploitation  of  the  rich  soil  of  that 
region.  The  map  No.  6  indicates  the  regions 
in  which  various  mines  are  located.  No  ex- 
haustive survey  of  the  mineral  riches  of  the 
Far  East  has  ever  been  made,  so  that  we 
must  needs  be  satisfied  with  the  available 
data. 

East  of  Lake  Baikal,  near  the  Myssovaia 
station,  the  existence  of  a  rich  bed  of  iron  ore 
has  been  ascertained,  which  is  the  more  important 
because  there  is  coal  in  the  immediate  neigh- 
bourhood.    Beds    of    iron    ore    have    also    been 


RUSSIA  AND  THE  PROBLEM       201 

discovered  along  the  River  Baleg,  the  tributary 
of  the  Shilka,  in  the  Nerchinsk  district,  and 
at  a  distance  of  about  twelve  miles  from  the 
Bay  of  St.  Olga,  in  the  Maritime  province. 
Iron  ore  is  to  be  found  also  in  some  regions  of 
the  Yakutsch  province  (along  the  Rivers  Anga 
and  Batash,  the  tributary  of  the  Lena,  the 
Valui,  etc.)  in  the  Amur  province. 

Coal  has  been  discovered  in  Transbaikalia, 
Amur,  the  Maritime  province,  and  in  Sakhalien. 
Of  these  the  richest  are  the  Sutchansk  and  the 
Sakhalien  mines.  ^ 

Near  Lake  Baikal  there  are  oil  wells  and  burning 
gas.  Although  the  country  has  not  been  as 
yet  properly  surveyed,  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  there  are  plenty  of  oil  beds.  They  would 
be  of  paramount  importance,  and  their  exploita- 
tion would  prove  highly  profitable  on  account 
of  the  scarcity  of  oil  in  Asia. 

^  The  Sutchansk  mines  are  in  the  Maritime  province,  to  the 
north  of  the  Nakhodka  Bay,  near  Vladivostok.  The  Sutchansk 
coal  may  prove  necessary  for  the  development  of  the  metallur- 
gical industry  within  the  Sikota-Alin  chain,  which  abounds  in 
iron  ore  and  other  metals — even  in  the  event  of  the  Olguinsk 
and  other  coastal  mines  being  dependent  upon  the  Sakhalien 
coal. 

The  south-western  part  of  Russian  Sakhalien  is  the  region 
in  which  the  coal  industry  of  the  island  is  most  likely  to  develop 
rapidly.  The  coal  mines  of  Russian  Sakhalien  are  supposed  to 
be  of  several  hundred  million  tons.  The  diversity  in  the  quality 
of  coal  in  Sakhalien  would  allow  it  to  be  used  for  various  pxirposes. 
Hard  coal  would  be  used  in  gas  factories  and  furnaces,  whilst 
soft  coal  and  coke  would  help  to  develop  the  iron  industry  in 
the  Far  East.  The  mixtxu-e,  in  certain  proportions,  of  these 
kinds  of  coal  makes  excellent  coal  for  shipping  purposes.  In 
spite  of  the  primitive  nature  of  the  industry,  the  Sakhalien  coal 
is  known  as  the  beet  fuel  throughout  the  Far  East. 


202    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  PACIFIC 

There  is  oil  also  in  Sakhalien.  In  the  moun- 
tains of  Transbaikalia  there  is  copper,  silver, 
and  manganese  ore.  The  first  two  metals  are  to 
be  found  in  the  Maritime  province  as  well. 

The  Russian  Far  Eastern  dominions  abound 
in  gold  mines.  ^ 

The  economic  exploitation  of  the  mineral 
riches  of  these  regions  by  Japan  does  not  involve 
political  supremacy  over  the  territory.  Owing 
to  the  scarcity  of  the  population,  the  local  needs 
of   coal   and   iron   cannot   be   great,   while   the 


^  The  richest  of  these  mines  are  in  the  Olekminsk  district 
of  the  Yakutsk  province,  which  is  situated  north  of  the  Tab- 
lonov  chain,  between  the  rivers  Vitim,  Lena  and  Olekma.  The 
valley  of  the  rivers  Bodaido  (a  tributary  of  the  Vitim),  of  Great 
and  Small  Patomo  (tributary  of  the  Lena),  and  of  Juia,  Bogolnak, 
Batoiho  and  Vatch  (tributaries  of  the  Olekma)  are  particularly 
rich  in  gold  mines.  Gold  is  here  to  be  found  in  two  or  three 
layers  and  in  big  lumps.  But  the  gold  mining  industry  is 
especially  arduous  on  account  of  the  rigorous  climate,  and  frozen 
soil,  and  the  high  cost  of  labom-  and  of  supplies.  In  Trans- 
baikalia there  is  gold  almost  everywhere  ;  the  richest  mines 
are  in  the  Bargusinsk  district  along  the  rivers  Vatimkan,  Vitim, 
Amanat,  Zipa  (and  their  tributaries)  and  in  the  Nertchinsk 
district.  In  the  latter  they  are  situated  along  the  systems  of 
the  rivers  Shilka,  Kara,  Nerch,  Great  and  Small  Urum,  Ingoda, 
Onon,  Unda,  Gazimur,  Urlungal,  etc.  The  gold  mines  of  the 
Amur  and  Maritime  Provinces  are  in  the  valleys  of  the  left 
tributaries  of  the  Amur.  The  extreme  western  group  of  m.ine8 
in  the  Amur  Province  lies  between  the  Amur  and  the  Zea  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  the  town  of  Albasin.  The  second  group 
is  along  the  rivers  Gilui  and  Brianta,  right  tributaries  of  the 
Zea.  These  mines  are  particularly  rich.  The  third  group  is 
situated  along  the  river  Selendja  (left  tributary  of  the  Zea) 
and  the  fourth  group  in  the  upper  Niman  (right  tributary  of 
the  Burea).  The  mines  of  the  Amur  provinces  are  rich  and 
not  very  deep  beneath  the  surface.  There  are  gold  mines  in 
the  Maritime  province  along  the  Amun  river  in  the  Oud  district 
and  elsewhere.  Gold  has  also  been  found  further  north,  along 
the  coast  of  the  Sea  of  Okhotsk. 


RUSSIA  AND  THE  PROBLEM       203 

remoteness  of  the  region  from  the  industrial 
centres  of  Russia  and  high  freights  caused 
mining  surveys  to  be  limited  almost  exclusively 
to  gold.  The  iron  and  coal  industries  can  only 
be  developed  on  a  large  scale  to  satisfy  the 
requirements  of  Japanese  industry.  Thus  this 
branch  of  industry  can  only  be  conducted  in 
close  economic  connection  with  Japan.  It  is 
in  the  direct  interest  of  Russia  to  work  hand 
in  hand  with  Japan,  because  such  an  economic 
policy  would  be  the  best  means  of  economically 
developing  the  Russian  Far  Eastern  dominions. 
It  may  be  confidently  stated  that  a  strong 
Russia  would  see  no  danger  in  giving  conces- 
sions to  Japan  for  the  exploitation  of  coal  and 
iron,  which  are  necessary  for  her  peaceful 
progress,  and  that  such  concessions,  provided 
they  are  purely  economic  and  not  political, 
would  not  be  detrimental  to  the  interests  of 
Russia  in  these  regions.  If  we  revert,  however, 
from  the  economic  standpoint  in  discussing  this 
question  (of  the  coal  and  iron  mining  industries) 
to  the  strategical  standpoint,  we  will  arrive  at 
entirely  different  conclusions. 

From  the  economic  viewpoint,  the  exploita- 
tion of  the  coal  and  iron  mines  of  China  would 
offer  greater  advantages  to  Japan  than  that 
of  the  riches  of  Far  Eastern  Russia.  In  the 
latter  region  a  start  would  have  to  be  made, 
and  first  of  all  a  survey.  There  would  be  a 
scarcity  of  labour,  while  in  China  this  question 
is  simplified  by  the  abundance  of  available 
labour    and    by    its    very    low    cost.     But    from 


204    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

the  strategical  viewpoint  a  metallurgical  base  in 
the  Russian  Maritime  region  and  in  Sakhalien 
would  be  much  more  advantageous.  The  estab- 
lishment of  a  metallurgical  base  in  the  region 
of  the  Sikota-Alin  chain  would  be  a  lengthy 
undertaking.  Japan  will  therefore  endeavour 
to  exploit  the  iron  and  coal  of  Manchuria  and 
of  Central  China.  But  the  strategical  prepara- 
tions will  only  be  completed  when  Japan  will 
ensure  the  supplies  of  coal  and  iron  for  her  war 
factories  from  the  metallurgical  bases  situated 
in  Manchuria  and  in  the  Maritime  region.  In 
other  words,  Japan  is  making  every  effort  to 
use  Siberia  and  China  as  a  general  metallurgical 
base  for  her  industries,  and  is  also  organising 
a  military  metallurgical  base  in  Manchuria  and 
in  the  Russian  Far  East. 

In  examining  the  condition  of  the  iron  and 
coal  industries,  we  are  once  more  confronted 
with  the  question  already  discussed  in  the  pre- 
ceding chapters — the  necessity  for  Japan  of 
having  a  base  on  the  Asiatic  continent  in  the 
event  of  hostilities  against  the  United  States 
and  her  Allies. 

Apart  from  iron,  Japan  must  import  all  kinds 
of  raw  materials  and  food.  Rice  is  first  and 
foremost  among  these,  because  it  is  the  staple 
food  of  the  people.  Taking  into  account  that 
the  war  with  the  United  States  would  be  a 
protracted  one,  Japan  must  provide  for  the 
continued  activities  of  her  industrial  concerns 
in  war  time,  and  must  therefore  obtain  all  neces- 
sary raw  material  from  her  base  in  Asia.     All 


o 


< 


c 


•^i^ 


C 


20 


<i 


r<<'< 


■^b 


>*.. 


;■;,>•:•.  ;i  ( 


:::> 


1 


<»  b> 


L?^u 


o 


■  ftfti^ 


—        ¥■ 


I.' 


V 


V 


o.       CJL> 


^ 


tJ 


\fl 


<  Q    *    t>      J  ♦♦ 


(U 
TJ  «<1 
10  «J 
OJ 


OJ     e« 


tw 


1. 


U 
OJ 


■!S   S  "B  •:=■  S"  >  "    -  - 


RUSSIA  AND  THE   PROBLEM       205 

the  circumstances  have  compelled  Japan  to 
widen  her  base  southwards,  and  to  include  in 
it  the  portion  of  Central  China  that  touches 
the  Yellow  Sea. 

We  have  pointed  out  in  Chapter  VIII  that 
in  order  to  dominate  the  Yellow  Sea,  the 
Japanese  Fleet  must  be  strongly  supported  by 
the  army.  The  latter  would  have  to  prevent 
the  enemy  from  taking  advantage  of  any  given 
point  on  the  Yellow  Sea  as  a  temporary  base. 
With  this  end  in  view,  the  Japanese  troops 
would  have  to  occupy  the  respective  provinces 
of  Central  China.  This  objective  can  only 
be  reached  if  all  the  railways  are  seized. 
The  Fusan-Mukden-Tientsin-Tsinanfu-Nankin- 
Shanghai  line  will  be  the  main  line  upon  which 
the  operations  of  the  Japanese  Army  in  China 
will  be  based.  If  Japan  is  in  possession  of  the 
Russian  coastal  region,  she  will  have  another 
line  of  communication  with  the  Japanese  Sea — 
Vladivostok-Nikolsk  -  Ussuriisk  -  Pogranichnaia- 
Harbin-Mukden-Port  Arthur.  That  line  would 
allow  the  Fusan-Mukden  line  to  be  quite  free  of 
cargoes  for  and  from  Manchuria,  and  to  serve 
entirely  for  the  purpose  of  communications  with 
Central  China. 

In  Chapter  V  we  have  mentioned  the  Japanese 
scheme  of  the  so-called  "  four  railways  of  Man- 
churia and  Mongolia."  If  the  reader  will  draw 
an  imaginary  railway  line  connecting  Yehol 
with  Peking  (see  map  No.  2),  he  will  discover 
a  new  railway  main  line  starting  from  Vladi- 
vostok,  through   Pogranichnaia,    Harbin,    Shan- 


206     THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

tung,  Taonan,  Yehol,  Peking,  Shunch,  Hangkow 
— encircling  the  Yellow  Sea  from  the  coast. 
It  should  here  be  noted  that  the  Japanese  have 
not  as  yet  raised  the  question  of  a  concession 
for  the  Yehol-Peking  railway.  They  have 
drawn  their  "  four  railways  of  Manchuria  and 
Mongolia "  in  the  shape  of  a  quadrangle,  one 
corner  of  which  is  at  Yehol.  But  strategical 
preparations,  as  a  rule,  are  carefully  masked 
in  peace  time,  and  remind  one  of  a  "  puzzle  " 
in  which  the  most  amusing  bit  of  the  picture 
is  cut  in  such  a  manner  as  to  conceal  the  true 
aspect  of  the  picture  as  long  as  possible  from 
the  solver  of  the  puzzle.  The  Japanese  are 
past-masters  in  cutting  diplomatic  puzzles.  Of 
this  the  Washington  Conference  is  another 
striking  proof. 

The  strategical  value  of  the  second  railway 
line,  running  along  the  coast  of  the  Yellow  Sea, 
is  very  great.  It  allows  an  encircling  move- 
ment to  be  carried  out,  and  the  province  of 
Central  China  to  be  occupied.  The  experience 
of  the  Russo-Japanese  War  teaches  us  that 
Russia  was  able  to  base  in  Manchuria  simultan- 
eously about  750,000  troops  upon  the  only 
available  line — the  Trans-Siberian  railway. 
That  line  served  for  purposes  of  reinforcing  and 
completing  the  army,  of  supplying  it  with  arms 
and  ammunition,  and  of  special  technical  means. 
The  Russian  Armies  could  get  other  supplies 
on  the  spot.  The  Japanese  Army  thrown  across 
Manchuria  into  China  would  be  in  a  similar 
position,  and  the  use  of  the  two  railway  lines 


RUSSIA  AND  THE   PROBLEM       207 

connected  with  the  Japanese  Sea  would  ensure 
an  impregnable  base  for  about  1,500,000 
Japanese  soldiers  against  the  United  States  and 
Great  Britain. 

The  Japanese  General  Staff  must  needs  fore- 
see the  necessity  of  occupying  China  with 
considerable  forces,  owing  to  the  present  acute 
animosity  of  that  country  towards  the  "  Rising 
Sun."  Maritime  transport  will,  of  course,  play 
an  important  part  in  the  operations  of  the 
Japanese  Army  in  China,  especially  in  the 
opening  stages  of  the  war,  when  the  enemy 
fleets  will  still  be  far  distant.  But  wise  strateg- 
ists should  foresee  unfavourable  contingencies 
— namely,  the  possibility  of  the  Japanese  Army 
in  China  having  to  depend  solely  upon  railways 
for  supplies. 

Both  the  above-mentioned  lines  will  serve  for 
shipments  in  both  directions.  They  will  carry 
from  Manchuria  and  China  the  raw  materials 
which  Japan,  blockaded  from  the  ocean,  may 
require.  The  second  line  crossing  the  provinces 
of  Central  China  remote  from  the  sea  will  be 
of  paramount  economic  importance.  South  of 
Peking  it  crosses  the  agricultural  region  of 
China,  and  approaches  the  valley  of  the 
Yantse-kiang.  The  three  towns  Hang-kow,  Hani- 
ang,  and  Wu-chang,  the  industrial  and  commer- 
cial centres  of  this,  the  richest  and  most  thickly 
populated  part  of  China,  are  situated  in  close 
proximity  to  the  tail  of  that  branch.  The 
metallurgical  factories  of  Haniang  (Haniang- 
Ping    Company)    that    obtained   from   Japan   a 


208     THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

loan  of  40,000,000  dollars,  and  are  in  covert 
possession  of  Japan,  are  here  situated.  (This 
loan  was  granted  on  condition  of  the  supply 
of  8,000,000  tons  of  pig-iron  and  15,000,000 
tons  of  iron  ore  in  forty  years,  beginning  in 
1914.)  Here  also  are  the  Chinese  arsenal  and 
gunpowder  factory — also  in  the  hands  of  Japan. 
Cotton  is  grown  in  that  region.  The  branches 
of  that  line — leading  westward  (the  Japanese 
Shunch-Tsinanfu  concession)  and  eastward,  will 
connect  it  with  the  Chinese  provinces  of  Shan- 
tung and  Shensi — the  richest  in  iron  ore. 
Should  this  line  be  pushed  to  Canton,  Japan 
would  be  able  to  deal  a  rapid  and  decisive  blow 
at  Hong  Kong  in  the  event  of  war  against 
Great  Britain. 

The  conditions  described  above  seem  clearly 
to  demonstrate  how  dangerously  any  menace 
to  the  communications  between  the  Yellow  Sea 
and  China  and  Manchuria  would  affect  Japan. 
We  have  already  alluded  to  the  fact  that  Japan 
would  have  to  reckon  with  the  enmity  of  China. 
Japan,  however,  has  spread  over  China  such  a 
network  of  intrigue  in  order  to  prolong  the 
internal  chaos  and  strife,  that  China  would  be 
unable  to  act  independently.  China  can  only 
rise  against  Japan  if  supported  by  a  dozen 
European  army  corps.  Where  could  these 
troops  come  from  ? 

At  the  outbreak  of  war  two  routes  would 
remain  open  for  a  short  time :  from  the  south, 
across  the  Chinese  Sea,  with  Hong  Kong  for  a 
base.     As  soon  as  Japan  is  aware  that  a  consider- 


RUSSIA  AND  THE   PROBLEM       209 

able  British  or  American  expeditionary  force 
has  been  earmarked,  she  can  deal  a  blow  at 
Hong  Kong  in  order  to  capture  either  the  island 
itself,  or  at  least  Kao-Lun — the  opposite  coast. 
Thus,  before  the  American  or  the  British  expedi- 
tionary force  is  in  a  position  to  use  Hong  Kong 
as  a  base,  the  base  would  be  lost  to  that  force. 
Only  then  would  the  United  States,  or  Europe, 
be  in  a  position  to  render  armed  assistance  to 
impotent  China,  when  the  Japanese  armies  are 
drawn  towards  the  north.  And  this  explains 
once  more  the  exceptional  strategical  import- 
ance of  the  presence  of  Russia  north  of 
Manchuria. 

The  concentration  of  Russian  troops  must  be 
carried  out  far  away  on  the  continent.  That 
was  the  decision  of  the  Russian  General  Staff 
after  1905  in  regard  to  the  deployment  of  Russian 
forces  in  the  event  of  another  war  with  Japan. 
The  remoteness  of  the  Transbaikalian  place 
d'armes  enables  Russia  to  complete  the  concen- 
tration of  her  troops  before  advancing  through 
Manchuria.  Should  a  Russian  army  of  a  million 
men  (in  the  Japanese  War  Russia  transported 
1,200,000  men  along  the  Siberian  railway) 
appear  in  Manchuria,  there  would  be  a  chance 
of  a  rising  in  China.  A  new  war  with  Japan 
would  be  conducted  in  conditions  infinitely  more 
favourable  for  Russia  than  the  previous  war 
of  1904-5.  In  the  event  of  a  Russian  victory 
Japan  would  be  cut  off  from  China  and  would 
have  to  evacuate  Manchuria.  This  would  deprive 
Japan  of  the  main  portion  of  her  base  on  the 

14 


210    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

Asiatic  Continent,  and,  if  coupled  with  a  maritime 
hlockadCy  would  result  in  a  complete  blockade,  in 
other  words,  in  the  loss  of  the  war. 

That  is  why  we  arrive  at  the  general  strategical 
conclusion  that 

The  United  States  can  defeat  Japan 
only  in  alliance  with  a  strong  kussia. 

Russia  is  now  incapacitated  by  a  grave  internal 
disease.  But  the  Pacific  problem  will  not  be 
solved  in  its  entirety  in  a  moment.  As  we 
have  already  said,  it  will  require  a  protracted 
struggle.  Within  ten  years  the  position  on  the 
Russian  front  may  undergo  a  radical  change, 
because  the  economic  restoration  of  Russia, 
when  she  has  shaken  off  the  yoke  of  the  Third 
International,  will  proceed  at  a  much  quicker 
pace  than  is  generally  anticipated.  The  very 
presence  of  a  strong,  albeit  peaceful,  Russia  on 
the  shores  of  the  Pacific  would  seriously  handicap 
the  aggressive  designs  of  Japan. 

Strategy  therefore  dictates  to  Japan  the 
following  measures  : — 

(1)  A  strong  army. 

(2)  In  the  event  of  an  armed  conflict  with 
Russia,  the  Japanese  Army  must  advance  as 
far  as  Lake  Baikal  in  order  to  block  the  defile 
south  of  that  lake. 

At  present  Japan  can  mobilise  3,000,000  men. 
According  to  the  scheme  for  the  re-organisation 
of  the  Army,  Japan  will  have  raised  that  figure 
to  5,000,000  in  1930.  Such  important  forces 
would  only  be  required  in  the  event  of  the 
renaissance  of  a  strong  Russia.     Otherwise  Japan 


RUSSIA  AND  THE  PROBLEM       211 

would  not  have  to  place  more  than  2,500,000 
men  in  the  field  at  the  outbreak  of  war. 

In  order  to  forestall  Russia  in  Transbaikalia, 
Japan  must  seize  the  existing  Russian  railways 
— the  Oussouriisk,  Chinese  Eastern  Amur,  and 
Transbaikalian — the  Amur  shipping,  and  must 
acquire  a  concession  for  the  linking  up  of  the 
Amur  railway  with  the  coast  of  the  Japanese 
Sea  (Habarovsk — the  gulf  De-Castri).  This 
would  allow  her  not  only  to  despatch  troops  to 
Transbaikalia  more  rapidly,  but  to  form  abase  for 
these  troops  without  straining  the  Vladivostok- 
Nikolsk-Oussouriisk-Pogranitchnaia-Harbin  line, 
reserving  it  entirely  for  communications  between 
the  Japanese  Sea  and  Manchuria  and  China. 

These  strategical  preparations  for  a  rear  in 
the  Russian  Far  Eastern  dominions  open  a 
wide  field  for  the  activities  of  Japanese  policy. 

In  spite  of  the  state  of  utter  impotence  in 
which  Russia  now  remains,  the  political  atmos- 
phere is  rather  complex.  This  complexity  arises 
from  the  fact  that  while  a  strong  Russia  would 
be  a  menace  to  Japan,  an  alliance  with  a  weak 
Russia  is  a  welcome  contingency.  The  Trans- 
Siberian  is  the  only  pathway  to  Europe  which 
would  remain  open  to  Japan  in  the  event  of  a 
successful  blockade  of  the  Japanese  islands  by 
the  United  States  and  her  Allies.  As  Japan 
borrows  her  entire  material  culture  from  Europe, 
she  must  preserve  a  link  with  that  continent. 
Even  in  peace  time  she  cannot  do  away  with 
imports  of  machinery,  and  that  item  is  first 
in  the  list  of  imports  of  manufactured   goods. 


212    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

In  1919  the  imports  of  machinery  and  instru- 
ments amounted  to  90,000,000  yen,  and  in 
1920  reached  111,000,000  yen,  while  exports  of 
similar  goods  in  these  years  amounted  to 
17,000,000  yen. 

At  the  same  time  the  fact  must  not  be  over- 
looked that  in  the  conduct  of  modern  war  a 
great  effort  of  technical  and  scientific  thought  is 
indispensable.  War  creates  new  means  of 
applying  technique ;  new  methods  are  being 
devised  and  new  weapons  invented.  Japan 
cannot  afford  to  lose  the  assistance  of  European 
specialists.  The  Trans-Siberian  would  form  a 
link  between  Japan  and  Germany  and  other 
European  countries,  which  would  not  join  in 
the  struggle  in  the  Pacific.  For  this  reason  it 
would  be  to  the  advantage  of  Japan  that  Russia 
be  weakened  by  influences  not  emanating  from 
the  "  Rising  Sun." 

The  protracted  war  against  Germany  proved 
extremely  advantageous  to  the  country  of 
the  "  Rising  Sun."  Bolshevism  in  Russia  was 
another  force  working  to  the  same  end.  Here, 
however,  two  complications  have  arisen  : — 

(1)  Japan  does  not  want  Bolshevism  to  spread 
east  of  Lake  Baikal. 

(2)  Japan  does  not  believe  that  Bolshevism 
can  endure  in  Russia,  and  does  not  wish  therefore 
to  deal  with  that  Power  in  order  not  to  estrange 
the  patriotic  elements  in  Russia. 

The  formation  of  a  buffer  state  east  of  Lake 
Baikal  is  the  contingency  that  suits  Japan  best. 
That    buffer    state    would    have    but    3,500,000 


RUSSIA  AND  THE  PROBLEM       213 

inhabitants.  Apart  from  other  reasons  by  which 
this  buffer  state  is  doomed  to  impotence — the 
mere  fact  of  its  population  being  very  scarce 
suffices  to  show  that  such  a  buffer  state  would 
be  entirely  dependent  upon  Japan. 

What,  then,  are  the  forces  capable  of  arresting 
the  strategical  penetration  of  Japan  into 
Siberia,  a  penetration  which  Japanese  diplomacy 
was  careful  to  describe  at  the  Washington 
Conference  as  "  peaceful  penetration." 

The  United  States  and  her  Allies  have  only 
diplomatic  means  at  their  disposal.  The  portent 
of  international  agreements  cannot,  of  course,  be 
denied.  But  it  should  be  remembered  that,  as 
history  shows,  the  voice  of  diplomacy  is  only 
efficacious  when  it  is  backed  up  by  real  force. 
In  the  question  of  the  Russian  Far  East,  such 
a  real  force  can  only  be  provided  by  regenerated 
Russia. 


CHAPTER    XII 

THE   WASHINGTON   CONFERENCE 

We  began  the  study  of  the  Pacific  problem  by 
examining  the  question  of  the  increasing  conges- 
tion of  the  population  in  Japan.  We  compared 
Japan  to  a  boiler,  in  which  the  inner  pressure 
is  constantly  increasing  and  an  explosion  is 
inevitable  unless  the  safety  valves  are  opened 
in  time.  Such  an  opening  of  the  safety  valves 
is  the  discovery  of  methods  of  peaceful  Japanese 
emigration. 

The  Washington  Conference  evaded  the  dis- 
cussion of  this  cardinal  point  in  the  Pacific 
problem.     The  programme  was  as  follows  : — 

(1)  Reduction  of  naval  armaments,  the  basis 
of  such  reductions  and  their  limits  to  be  dis- 
cussed. 

(2)  Regulations  for  controlling  new  methods  of 
warfare. 

(3)  Reduction  of  land  armaments. 

(4)  The  Pacific  and  Far  East  problems, 
including  questions  affecting  China,  such  as : 
Territorial  integrity,  administrative  integrity, 
the  "  open  door  "  or  equal  trading  and  indus- 
trial facilities,  the  development  of  railways 
(including     schemes     for     the    Eastern-Chinese 


THE   WASHINGTON   CONFERENCE    215 

railway),    preferential    railway    rates,    and    the 
position  of  acquisitions  already  made. 

(5)  Siberia :  the  same  questions. 

(6)  Islands  under  mandates  (provided  the 
question  has  not  been  already  settled). 

The  unwillingness  of  the  leaders  of  the 
Washington  Conference  to  touch  the  sore  spot 
in  the  mutual  relations  of  the  White  and  Yellow 
races  is  to  be  explained  by  reasons  of  a  general 
character.  Mankind  has  not  yet  attained  to 
the  actual  realisation  of  "  objective  justice." 
We  use  the  word  "  objective  justice  "  deliber- 
ately, although  quite  naturally  the  reader  will 
think  that  there  can  be  only  one  kind  of  justice. 
If  we  look  at  the  long  way  which  the  nations 
of  the  world  have  passed  in  the  arena  of  history, 
we  must  confess  that  each  nation  is  defending 
its  own  *'  subjective  justice,"  its  own  "  subjec- 
tive conception  "  of  law.  It  is  true  that  one 
cannot  help  observing  that  the  civilised  nations 
have  come  nearer  to  the  conception  of  objective 
justice  than  the  uncivilised  nations  have  done. 
Let  us  hope  that  continued  progress  will  bring 
mankind  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  ideal  of  truth, 
moral  righteousness  and  equality  .  .  .  and  then 
wars  will  disappear  from  the  pages  of  history. 
This  Golden  Age  of  the  future  at  present  exists 
only  in  the  mind  of  mankind ;  the  White 
nations,  in  spite  of  the  fine  words  about  the 
horrors  of  war  uttered  by  their  representatives, 
will  not  give  up  their  predominant  position  in 
the  world  without  a  struggle.  The  Yellow  race, 
the     most     energetic     branch     of     which — the 


216    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

Japanese — came  to  the  front  during  the  second 
half  of  the  nineteenth  century,  is  preparing  for 
a  titanic  struggle  for  "  a  place  in  the  sun,'* 
which  it  really  requires. 

Of  course  it  would  be  naive  to  expect  that 
the  Washington  Conference  could  solve  the 
problem  of  the  Pacific  finally.  For  this  purpose 
it  would  be  necessary  to  educate  the  whole  of 
mankind  all  over  again.  It  might,  however, 
have  been  expected  that  the  Washington  Con- 
ference would  avoid  imitating  the  ostrich  and 
hiding  its  head  at  the  sight  of  approaching 
danger. 

If  the  Washington  Conference  were  to  begin 
to  open  discussion  on  the  question  of  removing 
the  obstacles  placed  by  the  Pacific  States  to 
Yellow  immigration,  it  would  find  the  right  way 
to  peace  in  the  Pacific. 

Listen  to  what  one  of  the  Japanese  writers 
says,  and  you  will  have  to  acknowledge  that 
there  is  a  fair  amount  of  truth  in  his  words  :  * 

"  When  Socialists  in  Europe  and  America 
pledge  themselves  to  internationalism,  they  are 
thinking  only  of  Europe  and  America,  forgetting 
that  across  the  oceans  teeming  millions  are 
crying  for  larger  fields  of  activity.  When  the 
trade  unionists  of  Europe  and  America  speak 
of  the  brotherhood  of  workers,  they  are  thinking 
only  of  their  own  race.  They  complain  that 
Japanese  working  men  work  for  low  wages, 
ignoring  that,  if  the  teeming  masses  of  England 
or  America  were  bottled  in  a  small  archipelago 

*  Kawakami,  Japan  and  World  Peace,  pp.  60,  51. 


THE   WASHINGTON  CONFERENCE    217 

as  are  the  Japanese,  their  wage  scale  would  not 
have  risen  as  rapidly  as  it  has.  When  the 
pacifists  of  Europe  and  America  advocate  world- 
peace,  they  seem  to  mean  maintenance  of  peace 
by  sustaining  the  status  quo  of  the  relations  of 
the  East  and  West — by  permitting  the  West 
not  only  to  continue  its  occupation  in  all  parts 
of  the  world  of  more  territory  than  it  is  justly 
entitled  to  possess,  but  also  to  exclude  from 
such  territory  all  dark-skinned  races,  whose 
overcrowded  home  lands  afford  not  only  scant 
opportunity  to  their  natives,  but  are  themselves 
often  subject  to  ruthless  exploitation  at  the 
hands  of  the  West." 

The  evasion  of  the  direct  discussion  of  the 
race  problem  threatens  to  increase  the  race 
hatred.  Already  the  obstacles  placed  by  America 
and  Australia  to  "  Yellow  immigration "  have 
removed  the  controversy  from  the  sphere  of 
ordinary  international  disputes  to  that  of  world 
principles.  Japan  insists  on  the  White  races 
acknowledging  *'  the  principle  of  race  equality," 
while,  as  regards  the  "  Yellow  races,"  she  acts 
the  part  of  protector  against  enslavement  by 
the  Whites.  It  is  the  secret  dream  of  all 
Japanese  Imperialists  to  play  that  part,  and  it 
must  be  admitted  that  they  are  not  mistaken, 
and  the  cry  of  "  Down  with  the  White  bar- 
barians "  may  drown  the  an ti- Japanese  feeling 
now  prevalent  in  China. 

If  Japanese  immigration  were  facilitated,  the 
relations  between  the  races  would  gradually 
improve,    while    every    year    the    departure    of 


218    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

emigrants  would  relieve  the  congestion  in  the 
land  of  the  Rising  Sun. 

Owing  to  the  Washington  Conference  having 
evaded  the  examination  of  the  above-mentioned 
fundamental  psychological  and  economic  ques- 
tion of  the  Pacific,  the  Conference  could  not 
accomplish  anything  decisive  and  lay  the  terrible 
spectre  of  the  approaching  deadly  conflict  in 
the  Pacific. 

Having  evaded  the  discussion  of  the  funda- 
mental point  of  the  Pacific  problem,  the  initiators 
of  the  Washington  Conference  have  thought  fit  to 
give  prominence  to  another  no  less  important 
idea,  namely,  the  limitation  of  armaments. 

Disarmament  is  an  old  and  vexed  question 
in  international  relations,  the  solution  of  which 
has  always  been  doomed  to  failure. 

Without  going  into  the  question  of  the  failure 
of  the  Hague  Conference  in  1898  and  the  subse- 
quent more  feeble  and  less  sincere  attempts, 
we  shall  only  call  to  mind  Wilson's  "  Fourteen 
Points,"  in  which  the  President  of  the  United 
States  formulated  the  conditions  under  which 
the  Entente  Powers  would  agree  to  negotiate 
with  the  Central  Powers.  Point  IV  of  these 
"  Fourteen  Points  "  says  : — 

"  Adequate  guarantees,  given  and  taken,  that 
national  armaments  be  reduced  to  the  lowest 
point  consistent  with  domestic  security." 

The  author  of  this  point  crossed  the  Atlantic 
in  order  that,  at  the  Versailles  Peace  Conference, 
he  might  personally  take  part  in  the  practical 
realisation   of   the   reconstruction   of   the   world 


THE   WASHINGTON   CONFERENCE    219 

on  the  principles  he  had  expounded.  On 
examination  of  the  results  of  the  Versailles  Con- 
ference, however,  the  historian  will  find  pitiful 
traces  of  the  realisation  of  this  Fourth  Point. 
In  the  peace  negotiations  it  found  expression 
in  the  preamble  to  the  compulsory  disarmament 
of  the  defeated  Powers  :  "In  order  to  make  it 
possible  to  begin  the  limitation  of  armaments 
of  all  nations,  Germany,  Austria,  Hungary, 
Bulgaria,  and  Turkey  *  undertake  to  observe 
the  following  military,  naval,  and  air  regulations 
strictly.  ..." 

The  Covenant  of  the  League  of  Nations 
contains  as  a  sort  of  memento  of  Wilson's  Fourth 
Point  the  very  hazy  Eighth  Clause :  "  The 
members  of  the  League  of  Nations  acknowledge 
that  the  preservation  of  peace  requires  a  reduc- 
tion of  the  armaments  of  nations  to  the  lowest 
degree  compatible  with  national  security  and 
the  protection  of  international  obligations  by 
means  of  common  action.  The  Council,  taking 
into  consideration  the  geographical  position  and 
the  conditions  of  each  State,  will  draw  up  a 
scheme  for  such  a  reduction  to  be  examined 
and  approved  by  individual  Governments.  Such 
schemes  will  be  examined  and  revised  again 
at  least  every  ten  years." 

The  actual  results  were  even  more  pitiful. 
The  League  of  Nations  itself  was  still-born, 
and    the    American    Senate    was    the    first    to 

1  Professor  Baron  Nolde's  article,  "  The  Washington  Con- 
ference," published  in  the  Sovremenniye  Zapiski  (Contemporary 
Notes),  viii.  240. 


220    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

repudiate  the  infant.  For  the  Signatory  Powers 
of  the  Versailles  Peace  Treaty,  Clause  8  was 
merely  an  "  international "  obligation  to  carry 
on  a  correspondence  on  the  subject  of  the 
"  limitations  of  armaments  to  the  lowest 
degree." 

Thus  all  the  previous  experience  of  history, 
both  ancient  and  recent,  precludes  any  opti- 
mism on  the  subject  of  disarmament.  The 
problem  is  in  itself  insoluble,  as  it  requires 
the  preliminary  solution  of  another  more  diffi- 
cult question — it  requires  what  the  French 
President  of  the  Council  of  Ministers,  in  his 
declaration  at  the  Washington  Conference, 
called  "  moral  disarmament."  At  the  same 
time,  this  "  moral  disarmament  "  of  individual 
nations  is  possible  only  when  all  nations  will 
be  prepared,  not  only  in  word,  but  in  deed 
also,  for  immediate  armed  intervention  on  behalf 
of  the  injured  party,  even  in  cases  when  such 
action  entails  material  disadvantage  to  the 
intervening  party.  At  the  Washington  Confer- 
ence a  very  characteristic  episode  occurred. 
Mr.  Briand  concluded  his  speech  on  the  difficulty 
France  would  experience  in  reducing  her  Army, 
by  declaring  that  he  saw  only  one  way  of 
carrying  out  the  fervent  desire  of  the  French 
people  for  a  reduction  of  the  burden  of  arma- 
ments, namely,  that  the  United  States  of 
America  should  conclude  a  Treaty  with  France, 
undertaking  to  render  her  armed  assistance  in 
case  of  an  attack  on  her  by  restored  Germany. 
The  American  representatives  replied  in  general 


THE  WASHINGTON  CONFERENCE    221 

terms,  but  evaded  a  direct  answer.  Thus  at 
the  very  beginning  of  the  Conference  they  buried, 
with  their  own  hands,  the  question  of  the  limita- 
tion of  land  armaments,  which  was  the  third 
point  of  the  programme. 

Another  problem,  the  solution  of  which  pre- 
sents difficulties  as  grave  as  that  of  the  limitation 
of  armaments,  is  the  problem  of  the  control 
over  new  war-weapons. 

Mankind  has  tried  several  times  to  arrest  the 
development  of  new  weapons  of  warfare,  but 
these  efforts  have  invariably  failed.  Thus,  for 
example,  the  Hague  Conference  forbade  bomb- 
throwing  from  the  air.  Since  then,  technical 
science  has  made  to  civilisation  the  precious 
gift  of  the  aeroplane,  and  in  the  Great  War 
the  belligerents  made  extensive  use  of  that 
engine  of  destruction  for  inflicting  injury  upon 
the  foe. 

In  order  actually  to  put  into  practice  the 
"  control  over  the  application  of  new  war- 
weapons  "  the  fundamental  condition  has  to  be 
fulfilled  of  the  neutral  Powers  being  prepared 
to  compel  the  belligerent  who  infringes  upon 
the  "  rules  and  regulations  of  war "  to  stop 
these  infringements. 

Is  it  possible  to  anticipate  such  a  consummation 
in  the  present  condition  of  international  inter- 
course, based  almost  entirely  upon'!,"  Economic 
egoism"  ?  Recent  experience  does  not  encourage 
such  a  belief.  The  United  States  joined  the 
Entente  after  the  Germans  had  begun  the 
submarine   war    and    had   sunk    the    Lusitania. 


222    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

By  so  doing,  the  Germans  had  directly  challenged 
the  United  States.  Till  then  the  Central  Powers 
had  been  openly  breaking  all  the  "  rules  and 
regulations  of  war."  Apart  from  the  moral 
principle  proclaimed  by  the  United  States, 
there  was  a  covert  motive :  from  July  1914  till 
June  1917  the  United  States  had  supplied  to 
the  enemies  of  Germany  armaments  to  the 
value  of  53,000,000  francs,  and  the  submarine 
blockade  instituted  by  Germany  was  hitting  the 
American  capitalists  very  hard. 

Real  observance  of  the  *'  rules  and  regulations 
of  war  "  will  only  be  secured  when  public  opinion 
the  world  over  will  reach  the  consciousness  of 
the  obligation  for  every  signatory  of  an  inter- 
national agreement  to  take  up  arms  for  the 
defence  of  the  injured  party  "  on  principle," 
and  not  only  when  such  intercession  is  advan- 
tageous. 

The  path  is  a  thorny  one  indeed.  In  all 
justice  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  advent, 
after  the  Treaty  of  Versailles,  of  the  League  of 
Nations  is  a  step  in  the  right  direction.  In 
spite  of  all  the  shortcomings  of  this  institution, 
which  owes  its  birth  to  the  inspiration  of  Presi- 
dent Wilson,  it  undoubtedly  constitutes  a  new 
era  in  international  relations.  Yet  the  United 
States  has  repudiated  it  when  the  United  States 
Senate  refused  to  recognise  it.  In  so  doing, 
the  United  States  was  actuated  by  the  reluctance 
to  assume  any  obligations  towards  Europe,  by 
a  kind  of  egoistical  "  insularity."  As  long  as 
such  egoism  prevails,  no  improvement  in  inter- 


THE  WASHINGTON   CONFERENCE    223 

national  intercourse  is  possible,  because  a  moral 
ideal  is  only  attainable  when  those  who  profess 
it  are  prepared  to  fight  for  its  realisation,  and 
not  merely  indulge  in  speech-making.  This  is 
the  inherent  fallacy  that  permeates  all  the  labours 
of  the  Washington  Conference,  and  which  will 
result  in  all  its  decisions  concerning  the  limitation 
of  submarine  warfare  and  the  prohibition  of  poison 
gas  belonging  to  the  domain  of  pious  intentions, 
with  which,  as  Dante  has  said,  the  way  to  Hell 
is  paved.  In  presenting  the  seven  agreements 
concluded  at  the  Conference  to  the  Senate, 
President  Harding  said  in  his  address  that  the 
Conference  has  given  rise  to  a  new  diplomacy. 
Verily,  the  methods  of  Europe  and  of  the  United 
States  proved  entirely  different. 

History  has  given  European  nations  a  hard 
training  in  strenuous  international  competition, 
and  has  caused  them  to  evolve  traditions  and 
methods  entirely  foreign  to  the  distant  Trans- 
Atlantic  Republic.  Surrounded  by  the  seas, 
and  having  for  neighbours  the  weak  and  sparsely 
populated  States  of  Central  and  South  America, 
the  United  States  developed  in  perfect  freedom 
from  the  menace  of  outward  aggression.  Being 
the  one  and  only  truly  "  insular "  Power,  the 
United  States  have  created  on  their  island- 
continent  a  diplomatic  tradition  and  diplomatic 
methods  of  their  own,  which  Europe  cannot 
fathom. 

This  isolation  and  lack  of  understanding 
became  apparent  when  the  United  States 
appeared  in  the  ranks  of  the  enemies  of  Germany 


224    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

at  the  end  of  the  World  War.  They  came, 
helped  to  win  the  war,  became  entangled — in 
the  person  of  President  Wilson — in  the  complex 
net  of  European  politics.  They  soon  got  tired 
of  trying  to  disentangle  that  net ;  they  withdrew, 
with  a  sigh  of  relief,  and  passed  the  sponge 
over  Europe,  over  the  victors  and  the  van- 
quished. They  misunderstood  Europe,  and 
Europe  misunderstood  them.  This  was  indeed 
a  colossal  and  fateful  misunderstanding. 

The  Washington  Conference  was  intimately 
connected  with  that  misunderstanding.  The 
Republicans  who  replaced  President  Wilson's 
administration  realised,  as  early  as  during  the 
Versailles  negotiations,  and  later  during  the 
election,  that  all  that  was  done  in  Paris  during 
the  period  of  liquidation  of  the  Great  War 
had  been  badly  done,  that  President  Wilson 
had  acted  in  a  manner  distasteful  to  the  United 
States,  that  he  had  failed  to  grasp  the  American 
ideal,  and  had  become  enmeshed  in  the  tangle 
of  European  diplomacy.  Having  repudiated  the 
methods  by  which  Europe  was  striving  to 
achieve  universal  peace  and  disarmament,  the 
opponents  of  the  Versailles  Treaty  in  the  United 
States  endeavoured  to  arrive  at  the  same  goal 
by  different,  typically  American,  ends.  They 
convened  the  Washington  Conference,  which 
was  conducted  in  a  truly  American  fashion, 
without  secret  diplomacy,  and  in  the  light  of  a 
colossal  American  publicity. 

President  Harding  and  Secretary  Hughes 
intended   the   Conference   to   be   a   counterpart 


THE   WASHINGTON  CONFERENCE     225 

of  Versailles  and  of  the  League  of  Nations, 
a  conference  of  *'  disarmament "  and  of  the 
"  establishment  of  lasting  peace." 

Has  the  Conference  achieved  that  purpose  ? 

We  have  endeavoured  to  show  that  in  that 
respect  the  Conference  has  failed.  The  comedy 
and  drama  of  the  world's  history  have  not 
changed  through  the  shifting  of  the  stage. 

Has  the  Conference  been  successful  in  the 
limited  sphere  of  securing  peace  in  the  Pacific  ? 

The  leaders  of  the  policy  of  the  United  States 
began  by  making  certain  suggestions  which  were 
subsequently  embodied  in  the  "  Five  Power 
Agreement  for  the  Limitation  of  Armaments." 

Has  this  agreement  rendered  war  in  the 
Pacific  impossible  ?  Wars  were  fought  before 
Dreadnoughts  came  into  being.  Wars  will  not 
cease  when  the  numbers  of  Dreadnoughts  will 
be  reduced. 

Has  the  "  Five  Power  Agreement "  rendered 
the  pursuance  of  the  aggressive  policy  of  Japan 
more  difficult  ? 

For  the  next  few  years  Great  Britain,  and 
still  less  Japan,  cannot  compete  with  the 
United  States  in  peace  time  naval  armaments. 
By  this  proposal,  the  United  States  are  indeed 
making  a  great  sacrifice  of  their  only  military 
advantage  over  Japan.  The  nobility  and  bold- 
ness of  this  "  gesture "  is  undoubted,  and  is 
perhaps  unique  in  the  history  of  mankind. 
But  will  this  bring  the  era  of  peace  anv  nearer, 
if  not  in  the  whole  world,  at  least  in  the  Pacific  ? 

Public  opinion  would  appear  to  us  to  make 

15 


226    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

one  great  mistake  with  regard  to  the  military 
power  of  modern  States.  It  has  a  firmly  rooted 
idea  that  militarism  is  measured  exclusively  by 
the  number  of  Army  corps  and  Dreadnoughts 
kept  in  times  of  peace.  Now  war  has  become  a 
struggle  in  which  all  the  forces  of  a  nation  take 
part.  Together  with  the  preparation  of  armies 
and  navies — the  external  manifestations  of  a 
nation's  fighting  strength — the  question  of  the 
preparation  of  the  whole  State  has  come  to  the 
fore.  Therefore  the  military  strength  of  a  State 
is  now  measured  not  by  the  peace  strength  of 
the  army  and  navy,  but  also  by  the  following 
factors  :  the  possibility  of  utilising  the  maximum 
living  and  material  forces  of  the  whole  nation 
during  the  war,  and  the  possibility,  in  case  of  a 
prolongation  of  the  armed  struggle,  of  counter- 
acting the  economic  disorganisation  of  the 
country  most  effectively.  In  the  case  of  Japan 
— for  reasons  which  we  have  examined  in  detail 
in  the  preceding  chapters,  this  side  of  strateg- 
ical preparations  assumes  a  greater  importance 
than  even  purely  military  problems.  Therefore 
the  practical  solution  of  the  problem  of  the 
limitation  of  Japan's  armaments  must  consist, 
not  in  the  limitations  of  her  naval  forces,  but  in 
the  limitation  of  the  possibility  of  penetration 
into  the  continent  of  Asia. 

By  a  voluntary  limitation  of  naval  construc- 
tion for  ten  years,  the  United  States  have 
deprived  their  diplomacy  of  real  power  in  Far 
Eastern  questions. 

In  return  for  such  a  gift,  the  political  leaders 


THE   WASHINGTON  CONFERENCE    227 

of  Japan  have  found  it  possible  to  make  a 
number  of  concessions  at  the  Washington  Con- 
ference. They  have  agreed  to  cancel  their 
alliance  with  Great  Britain,  substituting  the 
"  Four  Power  Pact."  They  have  also  agreed  to 
make  a  number  of  concessions  with  regard 
to    the    continent  of  Asia. 

Public  opinion  in  the  United  States  will  be 
greatly  mistaken  if  it  sees  any  actual  value  in 
these  concessions.  The  fact  of  the  matter  is 
that  from  the  moment  the  "  Five  Power  Pact  " 
on  the  limitation  of  naval  forces  was  signed, 
it  was  no  longer  possible  to  influence  what  is 
now  Japan's  practical  policy  in  China  and 
Siberia.  Japanese  diplomatists  will  now  be  faced 
only  with  the  problem  of  maintaining  the 
outward  appearance  which  will  serve  best 
to  conceal  the  real  objects  of  their  policy.  In 
this  respect  they  have  already  had  plenty  of 
experience  in  the  past,  and  they  observed 
the  same  tactics  in  their  negotiations  at  the 
Washington  Conference. 

The  fundamental  resolutions  of  the  Conference 
concerning  China  are  based  on  the  proposal 
made  by  the  United  States'  representative,  Mr. 
Hughes.  Here  is  the  complete  text  of  his 
proposal. 

"  (1)  With  a  view  to  applying  more  effectually 
the  principles  of  the  *  open  door,'  or  equality 
of  opportunity  in  China,  for  the  trade  and 
industry  of  all  nations,  the  Powers,  other  than 
China,  represented  at  this  Conference  agree : — 

"  (a)  Not  to  seek,  or  support  their  nationals 


228    THE   PHOBLEM   OF   THE   PACIFIC 

in  seeking,  any  arrangement  which  might 
purport  to  establish  in  favour  of  their  interests 
any  general  superiority  of  rights  with  respect  to 
commercial  or  economic  developments  in  any 
designated  region  of  China. 

*'  (b)  Not  to  seek,  or  support  their  nationals 
in  seeking,  any  such  monopoly  or  preference  as 
would  deprive  other  nationals  of  the  right  of 
undertaking  any  legitimate  trade  or  industry 
in  China,  or  of  participation  with  the  Chinese 
Government  in  any  category  of  public  enterprise, 
or  which  by  reason  of  its  scope,  duration,  or 
geographical  extent,  is  calculated  to  frustrate 
the  practical  application  of  the  principle  of 
equal  opportunity. 

"It  is  understood  that  this  agreement  is  not 
to  be  so  construed  as  to  prohibit  the  acquisition 
of  such  properties  or  rights  as  may  be  necessary 
to  the  conduct  of  any  particular  commercial, 
industrial,  or  financial  undertaking,  or  to  the 
encouragement  of  invention  and  research. 

"  (2)  The  Chinese  Government  takes  note  of 
the  above  agreement,  and  declares  its  intention 
of  being  guided  by  the  same  principles  in 
dealing  with  applications  for  economic  rights  and 
privileges  from  governments  and  nationals  of 
all  foreign  countries,  whether  they  are  parties 
to  the  agreement  or  not. 

"  (3)  The  Powers,  including  China,  repre- 
sented at  this  Conference,  agree  in  principle 
to  the  establishment  in  China  of  a  Board  of 
Reference,  to  which  any  question  arising  on 
the   above   agreement   and   declaration   may   be 


THE   WASHINGTON  CONFERENCE    229 

referred  for  investigation  and  report.  (A 
detailed  scheme  for  the  constitution  of  the 
Board  shall  be  framed  by  the  special  Conference 
referred  to  in  Article  1  of  the  Convention  on 
Chinese  Customs  Duties). 

"  (4)  The  Powers,  including  China,  represented 
at  this  Conference  agree  that  any  provisions 
regarding  an  existing  concession  which  appear 
to  be  inconsistent  with  those  of  another  conces- 
sion, or  with  the  principles  of  the  above  agree- 
ment or  declaration,  may  be  submitted  by  the 
parties  concerned  to  the  Board  of  Reference, 
when  established,  for  the  purpose  of  endeavouring 
to  obtain  a  satisfactory  adjustment  on  equitable 
terms." 

Clause  IV  of  Mr.  Hughes'  proposal  admits 
the  possibility  of  revising  existing  agreements 
by  means  of  a  Commission  which  is  to  be  formed. 
The  French,  followed  by  the  Japanese,  protested 
against  this  Clause,  and  the  latter  was  rejected 
by  the  Far  Eastern  Commission.  And  yet,  if 
the  policy  as  regards  China  is  to  be  really  guided 
by  the  principle  of  her  sovereignty,  her  terri- 
torial integrity  and  the  "  open  door,"  then  it 
is  impossible  to  avoid  revising  the  former  political 
treatise  which  practically  introduced  principles 
of  a  directly  opposite  nature. 

This  was  particularly  necessary  in  regard  to 
the  "  twenty-one  demands  "  presented  to  China 
by  Japan  in  January  1915,  and  which  we  have 
discussed  in  Chapter  V. 

The  Chinese  delegates  insisted  upon  the  revision 
of    these   "  twenty-one  demands,"   a  suggestion 


230    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

which  the  Japanese  resisted  with  equal  vigour. 
The  latter  went  so  far  as  to  hint  that  the  agree- 
ment between  China  and  Japan  of  May  1915, 
which  followed  upon  the  presentation  of  the 
demands,  was  an  agreement  between  sovereign 
States,  and  that  there  was  as  much  ground  for 
discussing  that  agreement  at  the  Washington 
Conference  as  there  would  have  been  for  the 
examination  of  the  agreement  between  the 
United  States  and  Cuba.  Finally,  Mr.  Shidehara, 
the  Japanese  Ambassador  in  Washington, 
declared  that  any  discussion  of  the  "  twenty-one 
demands  "  at  the  Washington  Conference  would 
be  a  breach  of  international  law,  and  would  lead 
to  no  practical  results,  because  Japan  had  already 
receded  in  1915  from  the  "  fifth  group "  of 
these  demands  (the  right  of  appointing  political 
financial,  and  military  "  advisers "  in  China). 
At  the  same  time  Mr.  Shidehara  read  the  official 
declaration  of  the  Japanese  Government  to  the 
effect  that  it  intended  to  respect  the  sovereignty 
of  China,  the  inviolability  of  her  territory,  and 
would  not  interfere  in  the  internal  affairs  of 
that  country. 

The  Chinese  representatives,  who  are  well 
aware  of  the  value  of  such  declarations,  did  not 
consider  themselves  satisfied,  and  quite  rightly 
remarked  that  the  entire  spirit  of  the  "  twenty- 
one  demands  "  was  in  direct  contradiction  with 
the  principles  which  had  always  been  officially 
recognised,  and  had  been  once  more  proclaimed 
at  the  Washington  Conference.  Yet  after  the 
Japanese  representative  had  made  his  declara- 


THE  WASHINGTON  CONFERENCE    231 

tion,  the  matter  of  the  "  twenty-one  demands  " 
was  dropped. 

According  to  the  agreements  signed  by  nine 
Powers  (Great  Britain,  the  United  States,  France, 
Japan,  Italy,  China,  Belgium,  Holland,  and 
Portugal),  these  Powers  pledge  themselves  to 
respect  the  sovereign  rights  of  China  and  the 
integrity  of  her  territory,  the  "  open  door,"  the 
equality  of  all  nations  in  matters  of  railway 
policy,  and  the  neutrality  of  China  in  the  event 
of  war  between  them.  The  Powers  have  also 
agreed  upon  certain  alterations  in  their  customs 
policy,  have  settled  the  question  of  wireless 
stations  in  Chinese  territory,  and  have  raised 
the  question  of  renouncing  ex-territorial  rights 
of  foreigners  in  China.  Inasmuch  as  the  "  Nine 
Power  Agreements  "  do  but  confirm  the  principles 
of  policy  in  the  Far  East  that  had  been  previously 
formally  recognised,  these  agreements  can  only 
serve  to  ensure  a  "  last'ng  peace  in  the  Pacific  " 
if  they  are  capable  of  bringing  about  a  change 
in  the  policy  practised  by  these  Powers  in  China. 

It  is  difficult  not  to  be  pessimistic  in  this 
respect.  Suffice  it  to  dwell  upon  one  of  the 
problems  of  practical  policy  discussed  at  the 
Washington  Conference  at  great  length,  namely, 
the  Shantung  question,  in  order  to  be  confirmed 
in  a  pessimistic  view. 

The  United  States  representatives  failed  to 
secure  a  discussion  of  this  question  by  the 
Conference  as  a  whole,  because  the  European 
Powers  that  had  fought  against  Germany  were 
already   bound   by   a   promise   to    support   the 


232     THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

Japanese  claims  in  Shantung.  The  question  was 
therefore  relegated  to  direct  negotiations  between 
China  and  Japan.  The  Japanese  delegates  under- 
stood perfectly  well  that  in  spite  of  all  the 
outward  independence  of  their  negotiations  with 
China,  in  regard  to  Shantung,  the  solution  of 
the  difficulty  was  closely  linked  up  with  the 
general  labours  of  the  Conference.  The  United 
States  Senate  and  the  Press  gave  plainly  to 
understand  that  if  Japan  failed  to  make  conces- 
sions, the  "  Five  Power  "  and  "  Four  Power  " 
agreements  would  not  be  ratified.  The  Japanese 
representatives  delayed  the  solution  of  the  ques- 
tion till  the  last  moment,  in  order  to  reduce 
their  concessions  to  a  minimum.  At  the  same 
time  they  very  ably  endeavoured  to  confine 
themselves  to  purely  formal  concessions. 

The  main  point  in  the  actual  solution  of  the 
Shantung  difficulty  was  the  question  of  the 
evacuation  of  the  Japanese  troops  and  the 
possession  of  the  Tsinanfu-Tsintao  railway. 
Japan  was  bargaining  over  every  opportunity 
for  delaying  the  evacuation,  and  of  maintaining 
her  representatives  in  the  administration  of 
that  line.  At  the  last  sitting  but  one  of  the 
Conference,  Mr.  Hughes  solemnly  declared  that 
Japan  and  China  had  arrived  at  a  settlement 
of  the  Shantung  question. 

"  This  Shantung  agreement  provides  for  the 
return  of  Kiao  Tchao  and  restoration  of  all 
properties  to  China  with  some  exceptions,  and 
the  removal  of  Japanese  troops  as  soon  as  China 
is  able  to  take  over  their  duties,   but  in   any 


THE   WASHINGTON  CONFERENCE     233 

case  they  must  be  removed  in  six  months.  By 
the  railway  settlement  China  pays  53,500,000 
gold  marks  plus  the  Japanese  improvements, 
this  payment  to  be  made  in  Treasury  notes 
over  a  period  of  fifteen  years,  but  with  a  redemp- 
tion privilege  in  five  years.  There  will  be  a 
Chinese  managing  director,  with  a  Japanese 
trafiic  manager,  both  Chinese  and  Japanese 
accountants  operating  jointly." 

What   is   the   actual   value   of   the   Shantung 
settlement  ? 

Let    us    remember    that    when    Japan    began 
operations  against  the  German  colony  in  China 
she    declared   that    she    was    not   pursuing    any 
selfish    aims    of    conquest,    and    that    after    the 
eviction    of    the    Germans    Shantung    would    be 
restored  to  China.     This  did  not  prevent  Japan 
soon  afterwards    taking   advantage  of   the  pro- 
pitious   international    situation    and    presenting 
her  claims  to  the  inheritance  of  German  rights 
in  Shantung.     It  is  true  that  the  evacuation  of 
the  Japanese  troops  is  mentioned  in  the  agree- 
ment,    but     we     should     bear     in     mind    that 
Japan  has  many  excuses  in  store  for  delaying 
the  withdrawal  of  her  troops  from  Shantung,  or 
for  landing  once  more  soon  after  the  evacuation. 
The  Japanese  diplomats  were  well  aware  of 
the  necessity  of  finding  such  an  outward  form 
for   the   solution   of   the    Shantung   controversy 
as  would  place  their  hosts  at  the  Washington 
Conference  in  a  favourable  position  in  respect 
of  public  opinion  in  the  country,  and  especially 
of  the  Senate.     As  we  have  already  said,  the 


234    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

Republican  party  had  made  the  Conference  a 
weapon  in  its  contest  with  the  Democratic 
party.  Thus  from  the  hands  of  the  RepubHcan 
party  Japan  received  a  valuable  gift — the  "  Five 
Power  Agreement  "...  and  yet  another  one. 

In  refusing  to  ratify  the  Treaty  of  Versailles, 
the  United  States  Senate  rendered  doubtful  the 
consent  of  the  United  States  to  the  mandate 
over  the  former  German  possessions  in  the 
Pacific — the  Marian,  Marshall,  and  Caroline 
Islands — granted  to  Japan  at  Versailles.  We 
have  examined  in  detail  the  immense  strategical 
importance  of  these  islands  in  the  future  struggle 
in  the  Pacific.  As  a  reward  for  her  "  conces- 
sions," and  after  the  question  of  Yap  was 
settled,  Japan  has  now  secured  the  consent  of 
the  United  States  to  this  mandate. 

Having  received  two  such  valuable  gifts, 
which  greatly  enhance  the  strength  of  Japan 
in  the  Western  Pacific,  the  Japanese  diplomats 
have  been  at  pains  to  paint  their  Asiatic  policy 
in  such  colours  as  might  make  it  easier  for  the 
Republican  party  to  get  the  Washington  agree- 
ments ratified  by  the  Senate.  Japan  may  have 
no  fear  of  her  concessions  preventing  her  from 
pursuing  her  traditional  policy.  The  continued 
disturbances  in  China  and  the  external  impotence 
of  that  country  leave  many  secret  weapons, 
which  never  fail,  in  the  hands  of  the  leaders 
of  the  Rising  Sun.  But  the  main  point  is  that 
from  the  moment  of  the  signing  of  the  "  Five 
Power  Agreement  "  the  position  of  Japan  will 
grow  stronger  for  the  next  ten  years. 


THE   WASHINGTON  CONFERENCE    235 

At  the  Washington  Conference  the  United 
States  renounced  the  possibility  of  compelling 
Japan  to  alter  in  the  next  few  years  her  practical 
policy  in  China.  After  the  Washington  Confer- 
ence the  United  States  can  but  entertain  the 
pious  hope  that  the  politicians  of  the  Empire 
of  the  Rising  Sun,  who  will  be  the  masters  of 
the  situation  in  the  Far  East,  will  display  a 
spirit  of  peaceful  conciliation. 

Would  such  an  expectation  be  likely  to  be 
fulfilled  ? 

History  teaches  us  that  the  political  appetites 
of  nations  grow  as  their  faith  is  strengthened 
in  their  own  power.  The  conversion  of  Presi- 
dent Wilson's  Fourteen  Points  into  the  stipula- 
tions of  the  Versailles  Treaty  afford  the  latest 
illustration  of  this  truth. 

We  now  turn  to  the  result  of  the  Washington 
Conference  in  respect  of  the  Siberian  problem 
(point  six  of  the  programme). 

The  Japanese  troops  first  appeared  in  Siberia 
in  1918,  under  the  plea  of  supporting  the  Czecho- 
slovaks, who  had  been  stranded  along  the 
Siberian  railway,  and  on  the  excuse  of  guarding 
the  stores  of  war  material  in  Vladivostok.  The 
armed  forces  of  all  the  Allies  took  part  in  this 
intervention.  Before  they  went  to  Siberia,  the 
United  States  Government  insisted  that  all  the 
Powers  should  proclaim  the  integrity  of  the 
sovereign  rights  of  Russia.  Japan  immediately 
(August  2,  1918)  confirmed  her  "  open  policy  of 
respect  of  the  territorial  integrity  of  Russia." 
Japan   promised   to  withdraw   her  troops   from 


236    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

Russian  territory  as  soon  as  the  aims  that  had 
been  declared  would  be  achieved,  and  pledged 
herself  to  leave  the  sovereignty  of  Russia  intact 
in  all  its  aspects,  political  and  military. 

In  1920  all  the  Allied  contingents  were  evacu- 
ated from  Siberia  with  the  removal  of  the 
Czecho-Slovaks.  But  the  Japanese  stayed,  and 
in  1921  they  occupied  the  Russian  port  of 
Sakhalien,  where  they  proceeded  barefacedly 
and  rapidly  to  "  Japanise."  By  a  series  of 
regulations  issued  by  the  forces  of  occupation, 
the  Russians  were  practically  deprived  of  all 
rights  of  citizenship.  Among  these  regulations 
the  most  striking  is  the  order  No.  24  (1921), 
which  is  a  blatant  infringement  upon  the  elemen- 
tary rights  of  the  Russians,  reducing  them  to 
the  status  of  "  white  slaves  "  to  the  new  masters 
of  the  Far  East. 

In  1921  the  United  States  protested  against 
the  policy  of  Japan  towards  the  Far  Eastern 
Russian  territories.  In  the  note  of  May  31st 
the  United  States  declared  that  the  "  continued 
occupation  of  strategical  centres  in  Eastern 
Siberia,  resulting  in  the  doubtful  possession  of 
the  port  of  Vladivostok,  the  distribution  of 
troops  in  Khavarovsk,  Nicolaievsk,  de  Castri, 
Mago,  Sofisk,  and  other  important  points, 
the  seizure  of  Russian  Sakhalien  and  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  civil  administration  inevitably 
resulting  in  misconceptions  and  antagonism, 
tended  to  foster,  instead  of  calming,  unrest  and 
disturbances  in  that  region.  Military  occupa- 
tion as  reprisals  for  the  disorders  of  Nicolaievsk, 


THE  WASHINGTON  CONFERENCE    237 

are  not  a  rightful  procedure  according  to  the 
accepted  canons  of  international  law.  Recall- 
ing the  definite  engagements  given  by  Japan 
at  the  time  of  the  dispatch  of  expeditionary 
forces,  the  United  States  declared  that  "  neither 
now,  nor  in  the  future,  will  the  Government 
recognise  the  validity  of  any  claims  resulting 
from  the  present  occupation,  and  that  the 
United  States  could  not  sanction  any  action  on 
the  part  of  the  Japanese  Government  capable 
of  infringing  upon  the  existing  treaty  rights  or 
the  political  and  territorial  sovereignty  of  Russia." 

Japan  answered  by  the  usual  professions  of 
the  purity  of  her  intentions  and  allegations  of 
circumstances  which  compelled  her  to  continue 
the  occupation. 

These  conditions  endured  until  the  Washington 
Conference  began  to  loom  in  the  distance,  and 
the  "  Siberian  question,"  with  the  same  reserva- 
tions as  in  regard  to  China,  was  placed  on  the 
agenda. 

Shortly  before  the  meeting  of  the  Conference, 
on  September  19,  1921,  the  United  States 
Government  officially  declared  that  the  absence 
of  a  single  recognised  government  in  Russia 
imposed  upon  all  the  Powers  partaking  in  the 
Conference  the  duty  of  "  moral  trusteeship " 
of  the  interests  of  Russia.  This  announce- 
ment, however  noble,  did  not  alter  the  funda- 
mental fact  that  the  Russian  Far  Eastern 
possessions  were  made  an  object  of  discussion 
in  the  absence  of  their  rightful  owner — the 
Russian  people. 


238    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

Once  again  Japanese  diplomacy  took  clever 
advantage  of  the  situation.  On  November  16th, 
at  the  Conference,  Japan  launched  a  ballon 
d'essai  in  proclaiming  her  "  peaceful  penetra- 
tion "  into  Siberia.  The  true  meaning  of  this 
*'  peaceful  penetration  "  could  not  be  disclosed 
at  the  Conference  owing  to  the  absence  of 
suffering  Russia.  On  November  19th  a  group 
of  Russian  politicians  in  Washington  issued  a 
statement  to  the  effect  that  the  withdrawal  of 
Japanese  troops  from  Siberia  and  Sakhalien 
could  not  be  made  conditional  upon  the  restoration 
of  a  rightful  Russian  authority,  because  the 
very  presence  of  the  Japanese,  who  were  sup- 
porting such  men  as  Semenov  and  Kalmykov, 
undermined  the  efforts  of  the  Russians  at 
standing  on  their  feet  again,  and  hindered  the 
establishment  of  a  constitutional  Government. 
On  December  8th  the  Japanese  delegate,  Mr. 
Hanihara,  made  a  statement  on  the  Siberian 
question,  in  which  he  reiterated  the  previous 
conditions  for  the  evacuation.  He  pointed  out 
that  the  Japanese  intended  to  retain  Sakhalien 
and  Nicolaievsk  as  a  guarantee  against  the 
events  in  Nicolaievsk  in  1920  (he  mentioned 
the  connection  between  these  two  points  under 
Russian  rule).  The  remainder  of  the  Russian 
territory  was  to  be  evacuated  as  soon  as  the 
Republic  of  Chita  would  offer  safeguards  for  the 
immunity  of  the  Japanese  colony. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  these  promises 
of  evacuation  were  made  in  complete  disregard 
of  the  Provisional  anti-Bolshevik  Government  of 


THE   WASHINGTON  CONFERENCE    239 

Vladivostok,  headed  by  Mr.  Merkulov,  which 
had  been  supported  by  Japan  at  the  time  of  its 
formation.  It  was  obvious  that  Japan  needed 
that  Government  only  as  a  rival  to  Chita,  a 
rival  which  would  have  been  immediately  sur- 
rendered to  the  Bolsheviks  as  soon  as  the  latter 
would  accept  the  conditions  offered  by  Japan. 

The  Siberian  problem  was  at  the  bottom  of 
the  programme.  It  came  to  the  fore  at  the 
Conference  in  the  end  of  January  1922.  Japan 
skilfully  made  this  discussion  to  coincide  with  a 
declaration  made  in  the  Japanese  Diet  by  the 
Foreign  Minister,  Count  Uchida,  who  repeated 
once  more  the  stale  declarations  of  Japan. 
The  occupation  of  the  Maritime  province  was 
due  to  "  the  necessity  of  self-protection  pure 
and  simple."  Against  all  evidence,  interference 
in  the  internal  affairs  of  Siberia  was  denied, 
and  it  was  alleged  that  negotiations  were  in 
progress  with  Chita.  This  speech  was  immedi- 
ately circulated  all  over  the  United  States,  and 
on  January  23rd  Mr  Shidehara  made  the  corres- 
ponding solemn  declaration  at  the  Conference 
to  the  effect  that  occupation  must  continue. 
"  I  am  empowered  to  state  that  Japan  is 
determined  to  respect  the  territorial  integrity 
of  Russia,  and  to  observe  the  principle  of  non- 
interference in  her  internal  affairs,  as  well  as 
the  principle  of  equal  opportunities  for  all 
nations  in  matters  of  trade  and  industry  in  all 
Russian  possessions."  The  Conference  was  thus 
placed  before  an  accomplished  fact. 

What  did  the  other  Powers  say  to  this  ? 


240    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

In  British  circles  the  argument  was  whispered 
that  Japan  cannot  be  denied  the  right  of  deciding 
whether  or  not  there  was  a  threat  to  her 
national  safety. 

The  United  States  Secretary  of  State,  Mr. 
Hughes,  declared  on  behalf  of  his  Government 
that  he  took  note  of  Mr.  Shidehara's  statement, 
which  he  repeated  in  a  very  concise  form.  It 
must  be  admitted  that  a  certain  ambiguity  was 
here  manifested.  Japan  was  not  to  "  absorb  " 
the  fisheries,  or  indulge  in  "  exclusive  exploita- 
tion "  of  the  riches  of  Sakhalien  and  of  the 
Maritime  Province.  The  portion  of  Mr.  Hughes's 
speech  that  presents  a  particular  value  was 
the  historical  outline  of  the  negotiations  between 
the  United  States  and  Japan,  emphasising  the 
mutual  engagements  of  these  two  countries 
entered  upon  at  the  beginning  of  the  AUied 
expedition  into  Siberia.  In  spite  of  the  Japanese 
declarations,  Mr.  Hughes  was  bound  to  admit 
that  there  was  a  continued  "  divergence  of 
opinion,"  and  to  express  the  hope  that  it  may 
soon  disappear  upon  the  withdrawal  of  Japan 
from  Siberia  and  Sakhalien  within  the  near 
future.  Failing  to  reach  an  unanimous  conclu- 
sion, the  United  States  merely  placed  the 
Japanese  and  American  declarations  on  record. 

We  have  dwelt  upon  this  subject  merely  with 
a  view  to  showing  the  inability  of  the  United 
States  delegates  to  find  a  satisfactory  solution 
of  the  problem.  We  now  come  to  another 
vital  problem  upon  the  solution  of  which  peace 
in  the  Pacific  largely  depends. 


i 


THE   WASHINGTON  CONFERENCE     241 

The  surest  means  of  preventing  war  is,  cer- 
tainly, to  remove  the  causes  of  war. 

Should  such  a  radical  solution  prove  impossible, 
another  method,  though  not  so  effective,  promises 
a  temporary  respite. 

This  is  the  method  of  compromise,  preserving 
the  strategic  balance  of  power.  Modern  warfare 
is  such  a  calamity  to  the  vanquished  nation  that 
no  government  would  risk  commencing  a  war 
without  overwhelming  chances  of  success. 
Would  Germany  have  risked  a  war  with  both 
France  and  Russia  if  Great  Britain  had  from 
the  first  stated  her  intention  of  joining  them  ? 
There  are  many  reasons  for  supposing  that 
Germany  would  have  abstained  from  war,  and 
agreed  to  Russia's  proposal  for  the  Austro- 
Servian  conflict  to  be  settled  at  a  Hague 
Conference. 

Russia's  disappearance  from  the  ranks  of  the 
Great  Powers  not  only  shook  the  economic 
stability  of  the  world,  the  restoration  of  which 
is  now  the  recognised  aim  of  politicians  and 
economists  the  world  over,  but  her  fall  also 
destroyed  the  strategic  balance. 

In  Europe  this  has  had  the  effect  of  main- 
taining France's  "  watch  on  the  Rhine,"  though 
Germany  lies  crushed  in  defeat. 

The  effects  have  also  been  felt  in  the  Pacific. 
Japan,  freed  from  the  menace  of  Northern 
Manchuria,  has  been  at  liberty  to  pursue  her 
Imperialist  policy.  She  has  the  possibility  of 
extensively  preparing  a  base  of  operations  for 
future    wars    on    the    continent    of    Asia,    and 

16 


242    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

heavily  inclining  the  balance  of  power  in  her 
favour. 

The  Washington  Conference  has  not  found  a 
permanent  solution  of  the  Pacific  problem  ;  it 
has  not  even  rendered  effective  the  compromises 
to  which  it  confined  itself. 

That  is  why  the  Conference,  which  gave  rise 
to  great  hopes,  ended  in  general  disappointment. 

The  Washington  Conference  is  a  piece  of 
political  fireworks  engineered  by  the  Republican 
Party  with  the  object  of  influencing  public 
opinion  in  the  States  in  their  favour.  As  such, 
it  is  but  an  illusion.  It  has  burnt  itself  out, 
and  darkness  is  thicker  still.  Thus  in  the  life 
of  the  individual  vanished  illusions  are  followed 
by  moments  of  despair. 

"  But,"  says  the  reader,  "  is  there  no  solution 
of  the  Pacific  problem  ?  " 

Our  answer  is  : 

"  Yes  and  no  !  " 

The  future  struggle  in  the  Pacific  will  be  of 
an  elemental  nature,  in  the  face  of  which  indi- 
viduals are  powerless.  Does  this,  however, 
justify  the  assumption  that  humanity  may  not 
strive  to  mitigate  the  evil  ?  Has  not  mankind 
achieved  notable  victories  over  the  forces  of 
nature  ? 

If  the  Washington  Conference  has  not  only 
not  prevented  the  possibility  of  war  in  the 
Pacific,  but  has  not  even  interrupted  the  prepara- 
tions for  war,  even  greater  efforts  on  the  part 
of  all  peace-loving  nations  are  needed.  Preven- 
tion of  a  bitter  struggle  in  the  Pacific  is  only 


THE   WASHINGTON  CONFERENCE    243 

possible  if  the  United  States  work  consistently, 
and  earnestly  strive  for  the  regeneration  of 
China  and  Russia.  However  strange  it  may 
seem,  especially  to  the  latter,  the  best  guarantee 
for  the  preservation  of  the  present  compromises 
lies  in  the  restoration  of  the  strategical  balance 
of  power  in  the  Pacific. 

Should  the  Washington  Conference  induce 
public  opinion  to  believe  that  peace  in  the 
Pacific  is  now  assured,  it  would  assuredly  have 
the  contrary  result.  Instead  of  postponing  war, 
the  Conference  would  serve  to  bring  it  nearer. 


APPENDIX  I 

Annual  Report  on  Reforms  and  Progress  in  Chosen. 

Ballard  (C.  A.  Vice- Admiral).     The  Influence  of  the  Sea  on  the 
Political  History  of  Japan.     London,   1920. 

Bellesort  (Andre).     Le  nouveau  Japon.     Paris,   1919. 

Blue  Books  respecting  the  affairs  of  China,  Annual  Consular 

Reports. 
By  water  (C).     Sea-Power  in  the  Pacific.     London,   1921. 
China  Year  Book  (The)  (Woodhead  and  Bell).     London,   1920. 
Cheng  (S.  G.).     Modern  China.     Oxford,  1920. 

Coleman  (F.).     Japan  Moves  North:    The  Inside  Story  of  the 
Struggle  for  Siberia.     London,   1919. 

Colling  (W.  F.).  Mineral  Enterprise  in  China.  London,  1918. 
Cynn  (H.  Hueng-Wo).  The  Re-birth  of  Korea.  London,  1920. 
Danckwortt  (P.  W.).     Siberien  xmd  seine  wirtschaftliche  Zukunft. 

London,   1915. 
Gibbons  (H.  A.).     The  New  Map  of  Asia.     New  York,  1919. 

Greenbie  (S.).  Japan,  Real  and  Imaginary.  London  and  New 
York,   1920. 

Haushofer  (Karl).  Das  Nippon,  Betrachtungen  iiber  Gross 
Japans  Wehrkraft,  Weltstellung  und  Zunkunft.  Berlin 
1914. 

Hirth  (F.).     Schantung  und  Kiao-tchao,     Miinchen,  1898. 

Hsu  (M.  C).     Railway  Problems  in  China.     London,   1915. 

Hovelaque  (Emile).     Le  Japon.     Paris,   1921. 

Hulbert  (H.  B.).     History  of  Corea.     Seoul,   1905. 

Japan  Year  Book  (The)  (Takenob  &  Kawakami).     Tokio,  Annual, 

Katsuro  Hara.     An  introduction  to  the  History  of  Japan.     New 
York  and  London,  1920. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY.  245 

Kawakami  (K.  K.).     Japan  in  World  Peace.     London,  1920. 

Kawakami  (K.  K.).     Japan  in  World  Politics.     London,   1917. 

Latourette  (Kenneth  Scott).     The  Development  of  Japan.     New 
York,  1919. 

McCarthy  (M,  J.  F.).     The  Coming  Power.     London,  1905. 

McGovern  (W.  M.).     Modern  Japan  :    Its  Political,  Military  and 
Industrial  Organisation.     London,   1920. 

McLaren.     Political  History  of  Japan. 

McMurroy.     Treaties    and    Agreements    with    and    concerning 
China.     1921. 

Nord  (A.).     Die  Handelsvertrage  Cliinas.     Leipzig,    1921. 

Pooley  (A.  M.),     Japan  at  the  Cross  Roads.     London,   1917. 

Pooley  (A.  M.).     Japan's  Foreign  Politics.     London,   1920. 

Porter  (R.  P.).     Japan  :   The  Rise  of  a  Modern  Power.     Oxford, 
1917. 

Putnam  Weale  (B.  L.).     The  Fight  for  the  Republic  in  China. 
London,   1918. 

Putnam  Weale   (B.   L.).     The  Truth  about  China  and  Japan. 
London,   1920. 

Rottach  (Edmond).     La  Chine  Modeme.     Paris. 

Sen  (K).     The  Labour  Movement  in  Japan.     Chicago,   1918. 

Siebold  (Louis).    Articles  in  "  The  New  York  Herald  "  (European 
Edition,  Paris).     In  the  end  of  1921. 

Sidney  (Osborne).     The  New  Japanese  Peril.     London,   1921. 

Spargo.     Russia  as  an  American  Problem.     New  York. 

Statesman's  Year  Book  (The).     London,   1921. 

Takekoshi    (Yosaburo).     Japanese    Rule    in    Formosa    (English 
translation).     London,   1907. 

Treaties  between  China  and  Foreign  States.     1917. 


APPENDIX  II 

EXTRACTS  FROM  THE  TREATY  FOR 
THE  LIMITATION  OF  NAVAL  ARMA- 
MENT. 


The  United  States  of  America,  the  British  Empire,  France,  Italy 
and  Japan ; 

Desiring  to  contribute  to  the  maintenance  of  the  general 
peace,  and  to  reduce  the  burdens  of  competition  in  armament  ; 

Have  resolved,  with  a  view  to  accomplishing  these  purposes, 
to  conclude  a  treaty  to  limit  their  respective  naval  armaments. 

CHAPTER  I 

GENERAL   PROVISIONS   RELATING  TO   THE 
LIMITATION   OF  NAVAL  ARMAMENT. 

Article  I. — The  Contracting  Powers  agree  to  limit  their 
respective  naval  armament  as  provided  in  the  present  Treaty. 

Article  II. — The  Contracting  Powers  may  retain  respectively 
the  capital  ships  which  are  specified  in  Chapter  II,  Part  L  On 
the  coming  into  force  of  the  present  Treaty,  but  subject  to  the 
following  provisions  of  this  Article,  all  other  capital  ships,  built 
or  building,  of  the  United  States,  the  British  Empire  and  Japan 
shall  be  disposed  of  as  prescribed  in  Chapter  II,  Part  2. 

In  addition  to  the  capital  ships  specified  in  Chapter  II,  Part  1, 
the  United  States  may  complete  and  retain  two  ships  of  the 
West  Virginia  class  now  under  construction.  On  the  completion 
of  these  two  ships  the  North  Dalcota  and  Delaware  shall  be  dis- 
posed of  as  prescribed  in  Chapter  II,  Part  2. 

The  British  Empire  may,  in  accordance  with  the  replacement 
table  in  Chapter  II,  Part  3,  construct  two  new  capital  ships  not 
exceeding  35,000  tons  (35,560  metric  tons)  standard  displacement 
each.  On  the  completion  of  the  said  two  ships  the  Thunderer, 
King  George  V,  Ajax  and  Centurion  shall  be  disposed  of  as 
prescribed  in  Chapter  II,  Part  2. 

216 


LIMITATION  TREATY  (EXTRACTS)    247 

Abticle  III. — Subject  to  the  provisions  of  Article  II,  the 
Contracting  Powers  shall  abandon  their  respective  capital  ship 
building  programmes,  and  no  new  capital  ships  shall  be  con- 
structed or  acquired  by  any  of  the  Contracting  Powers  except 
replacement  tonnage  which  may  be  constructed  or  acquired  as 
specified  in  Chapter  II,  Part  3. 

Ships  which  are  replaced  in  accordance  with  Chapter  II,  Part 
3,  shall  be  disposed  of  as  prescribed  in  Part  2  of  that  Chapter. 

Article  IV. — The  total  capital  ship  replacement  tonnage  of 
each  of  the  Contracting  Powers  shall  not  exceed  in  standard 
displacement,  for  the  United  States,  525,000  tons  (533,400  metric 
tons) ;  for  the  British  Empire,  625,000  tons  (533,400  metric 
tons);  for  France,  175,000  tons  (177,800  metric  tons);  for 
Italy,  175,000  tons  (177,800  metric  tons);  for  Japan,  315,000 
tons  (320,040  metric  tons). 

Article  V. — No  capital  ship  exceeding  35,000  tons  (35,560 
metric  tons)  standard  displacement  shall  be  acquired  by,  or 
constructed  by,  for,  or  within  the  jurisdiction  of,  and  of  the 
Contracting  Powers. 

Article  VI. — No  capital  ship  of  any  of  the  Contracting  Powers 
shall  carry  a  gun  with  a  calibre  in  excess  of  16  inches  (406 
millin\etres). 

Article  VII. — The  total  tonnage  for  aircraft  carriers  of  each 
of  the  Contracting  Powers  shall  not  exceed  in  standard  displace- 
ment, for  the  United  States,  135,000  tons  (137,160  metric  tons) ; 
for  the  British  Empire,  135,000  tons  (137,160  metric  tons) ;  for 
France,  60,000  tons  (60,960  metric  tons)  ;  for  Italy,  60,000  tons 
(60,960  metric  tons) ;  for  Japan,  81,000  tons  (82,296  metric  tons). 

Article  VIII. — The  replacement  of  aircraft  carriers  shall  be 
effected  only  as  prescribed  in  Chapter  II,  Part  3,  provided, 
however,  that  all  aircraft  carrier  tonnage  in  existence  or  building 
on  the  12th  November,  1921,  shall  be  considered  experimental, 
and  may  be  replaced,  within  the  total  tonnage  limit  prescribed 
in  Article  VII,  without  regard  to  its  age. 

Article  IX. — No  aircraft  carrier  exceeding  27,000  tons 
(27,432  metric  tons)  standard  displacement  shall  be  acquired 
by,  or  constructed  by,  for  or  within  the  jurisdiction  of,  any  of 
the  Contracting  Powers. 

However,  any  of  the  Contracting  Powers  may,  provided  that 
its  total  tonnage  allowance  of  aircraft  carriers  is  not  thereby 
exceeded,  build  not  more  than  two  aircraft  carriers,  each  of  a 
tonnage  of  not  more  than  33,000  tons  (33,528  metric  tons)  stan- 
dard displacement,  and  in  order  to  effect  economy  any  of  the 
Contracting  Powers  may  use  for  this  purpose  any  two  of  their 


248    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

ships,  whether  constructed  or  in  course  of  construction,  which 
would  otherwise  be  scrapped  under  the  provisions  of  Article  II 
The  armament  of  anj'-  aircraft  carriers  exceeding  27,000  tons 
(27,432  metric  tons)  standard  displacement  shall  be  in  accord- 
ance with  the  requirements  of  Article  X,  except  that  the  total 
number  of  guns  to  be  carried  in  case  any  of  such  gtms  be  of  a 
calibre  exceeding  6  inches  (152  millimetres),  except  anti-aircraft 
guns  and  guns  not  exceeding  5  inches  (127  millimetres),  shall 
not  exceed  eight. 

Abticle  X. — No  aircraft  carrier  of  any  of  the  Contracting 
Powers  shall  carry  a  gun  with  a  calibre  in  excess  of  8  inches 
(203  milimetres).  Without  prejudice  to  the  provisions  of  Article 
IX,  if  the  armament  carried  includes  guns  exceeding  6  inches 
(152  millimetres)  in  calibre  the  total  number  of  guns  carried, 
except  anti-aircraft  guns  and  guns  not  exceeding  5  inches  (127 
millimetres),  shall  not  exceed  ten.  If  alternatively  the  armament 
contains  no  guns  exceeding  6  inches  (152  millimetres)  in  calibre, 
the  number  of  guns  is  not  limited.  In  either  case  the  number 
of  anti-aircraft  guns  and  of  guns  not  exceeding  5  inches  (127 
millimetres)  is  not  limited. 

Article  XI. — No  vessel  of  war  exceeding  10,000  tons  (10,160 
metric  tons)  standard  displacement,  other  than  a  capital  ship 
or  aircraft  carrier,  shall  be  acqmred  by,  or  constructed  b3%  for, 
or  within  the  jm-isdiction  of,  any  of  the  Contracting  Powers. 
Vessels  not  specifically  built  as  fighting  ships  nor  taken  in  time 
of  peace  under  Government  control  for  fighting  purposes,  which 
are  emploj'^ed  on  fleet  duties  or  as  troop  transports  or  in  some 
other  way  for  the  purpose  of  assisting  in  the  prosecution  of 
hostilities  otherwise  than  as  fighting  ships,  shall  not  be  within 
the  limitations  of  this  Article. 

Article  XII. — No  vessel  of  war  of  any  of  the  Contracting 
Powers,  hereafter  laid  down,  other  than  a  capital  ship,  shall 
carry  a  gun  with  a  cahbre  in  excess  of  8  inches  (203  millimetres). 

Article  XIII. — Except  as  provided  in  Article  IX,  no  ship 
designated  in  the  present  Treaty  to  be  scrapped  may  be  recon- 
verted into  a  vessel  of  war. 

Article  XIV. — No  preparations  shall  be  made  in  merchant 
ships  in  time  of  peace  for  the  installation  of  warlike  armaments 
for  the  purpose  of  converting  such  ships  into  vessels  of  war, 
other  than  the  necessary  stiffening  of  decks  for  the  mounting 
of  guns  not  exceeding  6-inch  (152  millimetres)  calibre. 

Article  XV. — No  vessel  of  war  constructed  within  the  juris- 
diction of  any  of  the  Contracting  Powers  for  a  non-Contracting 
Power   shall   exceed    the   limitations    as    to    displacement    and 


LIMITATION  TREATY   (EXTRACTS)    249 

armament  prescribed  by  the  present  Treaty  for  vessels  of  a  similar 
type  which  may  be  constructed  by  or  for  any  of  the  Contracting 
Powers  ;  provided,  however,  that  the  displacement  for  aircraft 
carriers  constmcted  for  a  non-Contracting  Power  shall  in  no  case 
exceed  27,000  tons  (27,432  metric  tons)  standard  displacement. 

Article  XVI. — If  the  construction  of  any  vessel  of  war  for 
a  non- Contracting  Power  is  undertaken  within  the  jurisdiction 
of  any  of  the  Contracting  Powers,  such  Power  shall  promptly 
inform  the  other  Contracting  Powers  of  the  date  of  the  signing 
of  the  contract  and  the  date  on  which  the  keel  of  the  ship  is 
laid :  and  shall  also  communicate  to  them  the  particulars 
relating  to  the  ship  prescribed  in  Chapter  II,  Part  3,  Section  I 
(6),  (4)  and  (5). 

Article  XVII. — In  the  event  of  a  Contracting  Power  being 
engaged  in  war,  such  Power  shall  not  use  as  a  vessel  of  war  any 
vessel  of  war  which  may  be  under  construction  within  its  juris- 
diction for  any  other  Power,  or  which  may  have  been  constructed 
within  its  jurisdiction  for  another  Power  and  not  delivered. 

Article  XVIII. — Each  of  the  Contracting  Powers  undertakes 
not  to  dispose  by  gift,  sale  or  any  mode  of  transfer  of  any  vessel 
of  war  in  such  a  manner  that  such  vessel  may  become  a  vessel 
of  war  in  the  Navy  of  any  foreign  Power. 

Article  XIX. — The  United  States,  the  British  Empire  and 
Japan  agree  that  the  status  quo  at  the  time  of  the  signing  of  the 
present  Treaty,  with  regard  to  fortifications  and  naval  bases, 
shall  be  maintained  in  their  respective  territories  and  possessions 
specified  hereunder  : — 

1.  The  insular  possessions  wliich  the  United  States  now  holds 
or  may  hereafter  acquire  in  the  Pacific  Ocean,  except  (o)  those 
adjacent  to  the  coast  of  the  United  States,  Alaska  and  the 
Panama  Canal  Zone,  not  including  the  Aleutian  Islands,  and 
(6)  the  Hawaiian  Islands. 

2.  Hong  Kong  and  the  insular  possessions  which  the  British 
Empire  now  holds  or  may  hereafter  acquire  in  the  Pacific  Ocean, 
east  of  the  meridian  of  110°  east  longitude,  except  (a)  those 
adjacent  to  the  coast  of  Canada,  (6)  the  Commonwealth  of 
Axistralia  and  its  territories,  and  (c)  New  Zealand. 

3.  The  following  insular  territories  and  possessions  of  Japan 
in  the  Pacific  Ocean,  to  wit :  the  Kurile  Islands,  the  Benin 
Islands,  Amami-Oshima,  the  Loochoo  Islands,  Formosa  and  the 
Pescadores,  and  any  insular  territories  or  possessions  in  the 
Pacific  Ocean  which  Japan  may  hereafter  acquire. 

The  maintenance  of  the  status  quo  under  the  foregoing  provisions 
implies  that  no  new  fortifications  or  naval  bases  shall  be  estab- 
lished  in   the   territories    and   possessions   specified ;     that   no 


250    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

measures  shall  be  taken  to  increase  the  existing  naval  facilities 
for  the  repair  and  maintenance  of  naval  forces,  and  that  no 
increase  shall  be  made  in  the  coast  defences  of  the  territories 
and  possessions  above  specified.  This  restriction,  however,  does 
not  preclude  such  repair  and  replacement  of  worn-out  weapons 
and  equipment  as  is  customary  in  naval  and  military  establish- 
ments in  time  of  peace. 

ABTiciiE  XX. — The  rules  for  determining  tonnage  displacement 
prescribed  in  Chapter  II,  Part  4,  shall  apply  to  the  ships  of  each 
of  the  Contracting  Powers. 


CHAPTER   II. 

RULES   RELATING  TO  THE   EXECUTION  OF  THE 
TREATY— DEFINITION   OF  TERMS. 

Part  I. — Capital  Ships  which  may  be  Retained  by  the 
Contracting  Powers. 

In  accordance  with  Article  II  ships  may  be  retained  by  each 
of  the  Contracting  Powers  as  specified  in  this  Part. 

Ships  which  may  he  retained  by  the  United  States. 
Name.  Tonnage. 


California 

.       32,300 

Tennessee 

.       32,300 

Idaho 

.       32,000 

New  Mexico 

.       32,000 

Mississippi 

.       32,000 

Arizona  . . 

.       31,400 

Pennsylvania     . 

.       31,400 

Oklahoma 

.      27,600 

Nevada  . . 

.      27,500 

New  York 

.      27,000 

Texas      . . 

.       27,000 

Arkansas 

.       26,000 

Wyoming 

.       26,000 

Florida   . . 

.       21,825 

Utah 

.       21,825 

North  Dakota  . 
Delaware 

.       20,000 
.       20,000 

Total  tonnage  . .  . .    500,650 

On  the  completion  of  the  two  ships  of  the  West  Virginia  class 
and  the  scrapping  of  the  North  DaTcota  and  Delaware,  as  pro- 
vided in  Article  II,  the  total  tonnage  to  be  retained  by  the  United 
States  will  be  625,850  tons. 


LIMITATION  TREATY  (EXTRACTS)    251 


Ships  which  may  be  retained 
Name. 
Royal  Sovereign 
Royal  Oak 
Revenge 
Resolution 
Ramillies 
Malaya   . . 
Valiant  . . 
Barham 

Queen  Elizabeth 
Warspite 
Benbow 

Emperor  of  India 
Iron  Duke 
Marlborough 
Hood 
Renown 
Repulse  .™ 
Tiger 
Thunderer 
King  George  V 

•Til  3i^  •    •  •    • 

Centurion 

Total  tonnage 


bij  the  British  Empire. 
Tonnage. 
25,750 
25,750 
25,750 
25,750 
25,750 
27,500 
27,500 
27,500 
27,500 
27,500 
25,000 
25,000 
25,000 
25,000 
41,200 
26,500 
26,500 
28,500 
22,500 
23,000 
23,000 
23,000 


580,450 


On  the  completion  of  the  two  new  ships  to  be  constructed  and 
the  scrapping  of  the  Thunderer,  King  George  V,  Ajax,  and 
Centurioji,  as  pro\'ided  in  Article  11^  the  total  tonnage  to  be 
retained  by  the  British  Empire  will  be  558,950  tons. 

Ships  which  may  be  retained  by  France. 


Name. 
Bretagne 
Lorraine 
Provence 
Paris 

France  . . 
Jean  Bart 
Courbet  . . 
Condorcet 
Diderot  ... 
Voltaire 


Tonnage 
{metric  tons). 
.  23,500 
.  23,500 
23,500 
23,500 
23,500 
23,500 
23,500 
18,890 
18,890 
18,890 


Total  tonnage 


221,170 


252    THE   PKOBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 


France  may  lay  down  new  tonnage  in  the  years  1927,   1929, 
and   1931,  as  provided  in  Part  3,  Section  II. 

Ships  which  may  be  retained  by  Italy. 

Tonnage 
Name.  (metric  tons). 


Andrea  Doria    . . 

.       22,700 

Caio  Duilio 

.       22,700 

Conte  Di  Cavour 

.      22,500 

Giulio  Cesare 

.       22,500 

Leonardo  da  Vinci 

.       22,500 

Dante  Alighieri 

.       19,500 

Roma 

.       12,600 

Napoli     .  . 

.       12,600 

Vittorio  Emanuele 

.       12,600 

Regina  Elena    ... 

.       12,600 

Total  tonnage 

. 

.     182,800 

Italy  may  lay  down  new  tonnage  in  the  years  1927,  1929  and 
1931,  as  provided  in  Part  3,  Section  II. 

Ships  which  may  be  retained  by  Japan. 
Name.  Tonnage. 

Mutsu 33,800 


Nagato   . . 
Hiuga 
Ise 

Yamashiro 
Fu-So      . . 
Kirishima 
Haruna  . . 
Hiyei 
Kon-go   . . 


Total  tonnage 


33,800 
31,260 
31,260 
30,600 
30,600 
27,500 
27,500 
27,500 
27,500 


301,320 


Part  2. — Rules  for  Scrapping  Vessels  of  War. 
The  following  rules  shall  be  observed   for  the  scrapping  of 
vessels  of  war  which  are  to  be  disposed  of  in  accordance  with 
Articles  II  and  III. 

I.  A  vessel  to  be  scrapped  must  be  placed  in  such  condition 
that  it  cannot  be  put  to  combative  use. 

II.  This  result   must  be   finally   effected   in   any  one  of   the 
following  ways  : 

(a)  Permanent  sinking  of  the  vessel ; 

(6)  Breaking  the  vessel  up.  This  shall  always  involve  the 
destruction  or  removal  of  all  machinery,  boilers  and 
armour,  gmd  all  deck,  side  and  bottom  plating; 


LIMITATION  TREATY   (EXTRACTS)    253 

(c)  Converting  the  vessel  to  target  use  exclusively.     In  such 

case  all  the  provisions  of  paragraph  III  of  this  Part, 
except  sub-paragraph  (6),  in  so  far  as  may  be  necessary 
to  enable  the  ship  to  be  used  as  a  mobile  target,  and 
except  sub-paragraph  (7),  must  be  previously  complied 
with.  Not  more  than  one  capital  ship  may  be  retained  for 
this  purpose  at  one  time  by  any  of  the  Contracting  Powers. 

(d)  Of  the  capital  ships  which  would  otherwise  be  scrapped 

under  the  present  Treaty  in  or  after  the  year  1931, 
France  and  Italy  may  each  retain  two  sea-going  vessels 
for  training  purposes  exclusively,  that  is,  as  gunnery 
or  torpedo  schools.  The  two  vessels  retained  by  France 
shall  be  of  the  Jean  Bart  class,  and  of  those  retained  by 
Italy  one  shall  be  the  Dante  AUghieri,  the  other  of  the 
Giidio  Cesare  class.  On  retaining  these  ships  for  the 
purpose  above  stated,  France  and  Italy  respectively 
undertake  to  remove  and  destroy  their  conning-towers 
and  not  to  use  the  said  ships  as  vessels  of  war. 

CHAPTER   III. 
MISCELLANEOUS   PROVISIONS. 

Article  XXL — If  during  the  term  of  the  present  Treaty  the 
requirements  of  the  national  security  of  any  Contracting  Power 
in  respect  of  naval  defence  are,  in  the  opinion  of  that  Power, 
materially  affected  by  any  change  of  circumstances,  the  Con- 
tracting Powers  will,  at  the  request  of  such  Power,  meet  in  confer- 
ence with  a  view  to  the  reconsideration  of  the  provisions  of  the 
Treaty  and  its  amendment  by  mutual  agreement. 

In  view  of  possible  technical  and  scientific  developments,  the 
United  States,  after  consultation  with  the  other  Contracting 
Powers,  shall  arrange  for  a  conference  of  all  the  Contracting 
Powers  which  shall  convene  as  soon  as  possible  after  the  expira- 
tion of  eight  years  from  the  coming  into  force  of  the  present 
Treaty  to  consider  what  changes,  if  any,  in  the  Treaty  may  be 
necessary  to  meet  such  developments. 

Article  XXII. — Whenever  any  Contracting  Power  shall 
become  engaged  in  a  war  which  in  its  opinion  affects  the  naval 
defence  of  its  national  sec\u"ity,  such  Power  may  after  notice 
to  the  other  Contracting  Powers  suspend  for  the  period  of 
hostilities  its  obligations  under  the  present  Treaty  other  than 
those  imder  Articles  XIII  and  XVII,  provided  that  such  Power 
shall  notify  the  other  Contracting  Powers  that  the  emergency 
is  of  such  a  character  as  to  require  such  suspension. 

The  remaining  Contracting  Powers  shall  in  such  case  consult 
together  with  a  view  to  agreement  as  to  what  temporary  modifi- 


254    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   PACIFIC 

cations,  if  any,  shoiild  be  made  in  the  Treaty  as  between  them- 
selves. Shoxild  such  consultation  not  produce  agreement,  duly 
made  in  accordance  with  the  constitutional  methods  of  the 
respective  Powers,  any  one  of  the  said  Contracting  Powers  may, 
by  giving  notice  to  the  other  Contracting  Powers,  suspend  for 
the  period  of  hostilities  its  obligations  under  the  present  Treaty, 
other  than  those  under  Articles  XIII  and  XVII. 

On  the  cessation  of  hostilities  the  Contracting  Powers  will 
meet  in  conference  to  consider  what  modifications,  if  any,  should 
be  made  in  the  provisions  of  the  present  Treaty. 

Article  XXIII. — The  present  Treaty  shall  remain  in  force 
until  the  31st  December,  1936,  and  in  case  none  of  the  Contracting 
Powers  shall  have  given  notice  two  years  before  that  date  of 
its  intention  to  terminate  the  Treaty,  it  shall  continue  in  force 
until  the  expiration  of  two  years  from  the  date  on  which  notice 
of  termination  shall  be  given  by  one  of  the  Contracting  Powers, 
whereupon  the  Treaty  shall  terminate  as  regards  all  the  Con- 
tracting Powers.  Such  notice  shall  be  commiinieated  in  writing 
to  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  which  shall  immediately 
transmit  a  certified  copy  of  the  notification  to  the  other  Powers 
and  inform  them  of  the  date  on  which  it  was  received.  The 
notice  shall  be  deemed  to  have  been  given  and  shall  take  effect 
on  that  date.  In  the  event  of  notice  of  termination  being 
given  by  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  such  notice  shall 
be  given  to  the  diplomatic  representatives  at  Washington  of  the 
other  Contracting  Powers,  and  the  notice  shall  be  deemed  to 
have  been  given  and  shall  take  effect  on  the  date  of  the  communi- 
cation made  to  the  said  diplomatic  representatives. 

Within  one  year  of  the  date  on  which  a  notice  of  termination 
by  any  Power  has  taken  effect,  all  the  Contracting  Powers  shall 
meet  in  conference. 

Article  XXIV. — The  present  Treaty  shall  be  ratified  by  the 
Contracting  Powers  in  accordance  with  their  respective  constitu- 
tional methods  and  shall  take  effect  on  the  date  of  the  deposit 
of  all  the  ratifications,  which  shall  take  place  at  Washington  as 
soon  as  possible.  The  Government  of  the  United  States  will 
transmit  to  the  other  Contracting  Powers  a  certified  copy  of  the 
proces -verbal  of  the  deposit  of  ratifications. 

The  present  Treatj^,  of  which  the  English  and  French  texts 
are  both  authentic,  shall  remain  deposited  in  the  archives  of 
the  Government  of  the  United  States,  and  duly  certified  copies 
thereof  shall  be  transmitted  by  that  Government  to  the  other 
Contracting  Powers. 

In  faith  whereof  the  above-named  Plenipotentiaries  have 
signed  the  present  Treaty. 

Done  at  the  City  of  Washington  the  day  of  1922. 


APPENDIX    III 
THE  21    DEMANDS 

Group    1.— SHANTUNG. 

I. — China  to  assent  to  any  arrangement  Japan  may  make 
with  Germany  relating  to  the  latter's  rights  and  privileges  in 
Shantung. 

II. — China  not  to  cede  to  a  third  Power  any  territory  in 
Shantung  or  island  on  the  coast. 

III. — China  to  consent  to  Japan  building  a  railway  from 
Chefoo  or  Lungkow  to  join  the  Tsingtau-Tsinanfu  Railway. 

IV. — China  to  open  certain  new  treaty  ports. 

Group   2.— SOUTH  MANCHURIA  AND   EASTERN 

MONGOLIA. 

V. — China  to  agree  to  extend  the  lease  of  Port  Arthur  and 
Dalny  and  the  lease  of  the  South  Manchiuria  and  Antung-Mukden 
Railways  to  99  years. 

VI. — Japanese  subjects  to  have  the  right  to  lease  or  own 
land  for  building,  trade,  manufacture,  or  farming. 

VII. — Japanese  subjects  to  be  free  to  reside  and  travel  and  to 
engage  in  business  or  manufacture  of  any  kind  whatsoever. 

VIII. — China  to  agree  to  grant  Japanese  subjects  the  right 
of  opening  mines. 

IX. — Japan's  assent  to  be  obtained  before  China 

(1)  Gives  permission  to  subjects  of  a  third  Power  to  build 

railways  or  make  loans  ; 

(2)  Or  pledges  local  revenue  for  a  loan  from  a  third  Power. 
X. — If  China  employs  political,  financial,  or  military  advisers 

or  instructors,  Japan  shall  first  be  consulted. 

XI. — Control  of  the  Kirin-Changchun  Railway  to  be  ceded 
to  Japan  for  99  years. 

Group   3.— HANYEHPING  COMPANY. 

XII. — China  to  agree  to  make  the  Hanyehping  Company  a 
joint  Sino -Japanese  concern,  and  China  not  to  dispose  of  her 
share  without  reference  to  Japan. 

255 


256    THE  PROBLEM   OF  THE  PACIFIC 

XIII. — Mines  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Hanyehping  Com- 
pany's properties  not  to  be  worked  by  outside  parties  without 
consent  of  the  Company. 

Group  4. 

XIV. — China  to  engage  not  to  cede  or  lease  to  a  third  Power 
any  harbour,  bay,  or  island  on  the  coast  of  China. 

Group  5.— MISCELLANEOUS. 

XV. — China  to  employ  influential  Japanese  as  political, 
financial,  and  military  advisers. 

XVI. — Japanese  hospitals,  churches,  and  schools  to  be  granted 
the  right  to  own  land  in  the  interior  of  China. 

XVII. — Police  in  certain  important  places  in  China  to  be 
jointly  administered,  or  China  to  employ  in  such  places  numerous 
Japanese  to  improve  her  organization. 

XVIII. — Chma  to  purchase  from  Japan  a  fixed  amount — say, 
50  per  cent. — of  the  munitions  she  requires,  or  to  establish  a 
joint  arsenal  employing  Japanese  material  and  technical  experts. 

XIX. — China  to  agree  to  grant  Japan  the  right  to  construct 
railways  connecting  Wuchang  with  Kiukiang  and  Nanchang, 
Nanchang  and  Hangchow,  Nanchang  and  Chaochow. 

XX. — If  China  needs  foreign  capital  to  work  mines,  build  rail- 
ways, or  construct  harbours  or  docks  in  Fukien,  Japan  to  be 
first  consulted. 

XXI. — Japanese  subjects  to  have  the  right  of  missionary 
propaganda  in  China. 


Printed  tn  Great  Britain  by 

TTNWIN  BROTHEEB,  LIMITED,  THE  GREBHAM  PRESS,  LONDON  AND  WOKINa 


IniversitycfToTonlo 
Library 


POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Podcet 
LOWE-MARTIN  CO.  LiMITH>